《The Chiefess》 Chapter 1 – A slave Originally uploaded: https://www.scribblehub.com/read/366916-the-chieftess/chapter/373568/ A thick musk hung in the night air. Accompanied by the sounds of monotonous drums, darkness engulfed the surrounding biome. The only thing that illuminated it was a large bonfire that was built in the centre of the village. Around 40 houses were dotted throughout the sandy woodland in which they sat. The lay scattered around a large circular area that sat at the heart of the village. The dusty floor had been cleared for tonight''s celebration. Natives danced around the fire, chanting, and celebrating their gods. Tonight, was a special night. Not because of it would bring them luck in the future. But because it was the night the natives committed what they deemed ¡®a necessary evil¡¯. Not far from them, just on the edge of the village, there was a long line of flaming torches leading to a tall stone pyramid, topped by a stone altar. Around the cold, square altar, sat four young women. Red and white patterns were smeared over their dark brown native skin. All had long black hair that flowed past their round breasts, down to their waist and hips. Each woman¡¯s body was covered by a small, tan-coloured, grass top that only just covered their cleavage and a short, corded grass skirt that corresponded in colour with their tops. A tall woman dressed in the same outfit and paint markings stood at the front of the altar. The only difference was her tall, white feathered headdress. Looking down at her celebrating tribe below the woman raised her hands high into the air. The drums slowed and the tribe looked towards the temple. Without missing a beat, the tribe dropped the celebrations and charged towards the foot of the temple. The sight of this head woman with hands raised in the air, summoned cheers from the tribe. Turning around she put her hand out to the ceremonial preparation room behind her. A tall man left the hut, escorted by two beautiful women. Their long black hair cascaded down their bodies, highlighting the curves of their large round breasts and rumps. The scantily clad women painted in the same fashion as the other girls, escorted the man to the stone altar. Drums beat to the rhythm of the man¡¯s heart as the women lay him on the altar. The priestesses sitting around the altar each took hold of one of his arms or legs to secure him from moving. The two girls that had escorted him to the altar took their positions for the ceremony. One of the girls held his head as a support, the other sat between his legs. Slowly she pulled down his loincloth, revealing his member to the tribe. The woman dressed in the tall white headdress walked behind the altar until she was standing over the man. She looked out at the crowd and raised her hands to the sky again. Yet again the crowd roared. The queen reached behind herself and unsheathed a large pale, stone knife from a cloth sheath at her side. Her eyes looked down to the girl between the man¡¯s legs and smiled. The woman mounted the man''s growing erection and began to ride him. The woman in the white headdress stood over the man with knife clutched in hand. As the woman rode the man vigorously, the woman in the white headdress began her chant. Her crude and strange language filled the sky as clouds started to form above the village. The natives cheered and hollered as the woman riding the man started to slam her hips even quicker into him, taking his full member inside her. After only a few more minutes the woman jumped off the man and began to gently suck on the tip of his cock. Lightning cracked the top of the temple¡¯s steps, signalling that the gods of rain were ready to receive their sacrifice. Splatters of hot semen spurted out of the man¡¯s cock and onto his chest, getting many cheers and whoops from the crowd below. Smiling the woman in the white headdress raised her knife above the man as the girls around the altar started to chant, and the woman who was sucking on his cock started to bite and nibble at his member to keep him hard. ¡°Oh, great Gods who reign over life!¡± she roared into the heavens. ¡°Please accept our sacrifice of this young fertile man so that the trading merchants of the union who come tomorrow may bring to me what I most desire!¡± Without wasting a second the woman in the white headdress plunged the dagger into the man''s chest. Crimson blood splattered down the sides of the altar as she ripped open his chest. She plunged her hand into the now cavity and ripped out his still-beating heart. Blood streaked her skin as she held the pulsing flesh up into the night. There was a moment of quiet as the drums fell silent. The tribe looked to the skies as if expecting something, and as if on que, rain started to patter down onto their bodies. Cheering erupted from the crowd as they all started to dance in celebration and several took off with their partners for long nights of sex and drinking. It was rare for a sacrifice to take place, but when the bloody rituals did occur it was always an joyous occasion among the natives. The woman in the white headdress watched the man''s body as it was carried down the temple steps to be ceremoniously skinned and the meat roasted. By consuming him, his spirit would live on within them. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Today was an outstanding success my Chiefess¡± A female voice from behind the woman in the white headdress called. The woman in the white headdress turned and smiled at the woman as they cleaned the altar with buckets of water. ¡°I think we¡¯re just incredibly lucky that he had just recently joined the tribe and he only did so because he wanted to strengthen relations between our tribes. This meant that the tribe were ok with sacrificing him.¡± The Chieftess said as she walked over to the other woman and placed a hand on the top of her head. The priestess laughed. ¡°I have to admit I didn¡¯t mind mating him either!¡± the girl that had ridden the boy laughed. ¡°Despite the festivities, no one should stay up for too long tonight as the merchants will be arriving early tomorrow and all need a good sleep" she said as she started to walk down the steps of the temple. ¡°Are you going to bless the man¡¯s body before he is cooked?¡± The woman yelled after the Chiefess. ¡°No! I need sleep¡± The Chieftess yelled over her shoulder as she continued down the steps. She passed the men who were placing the meat onto the spit roast. Then passed the girls happily dancing to entertain and seduce their targeted males. The family that had taken in the man they had sacrificed, laughed and looked over the cooking body. The main reason they took this man in was that they knew they would need a sacrifice this month. They also knew he was from a rival tribe that offered him as a gift of peace, to do with as they pleased. The Chieftess''s tribe had no intentions of making peace, she needed to make a queendom that worshipped her. It was the only way she could get what she desired. Smiling the Chieftess returned to her hut. Walking into her home she wiped the white sand off her feet. Yawning she stripped herself of what little clothes she wore and stumbled over to her large fur-covered bed. She climbed onto her bed, pressing her face into the soft pillows that the outsiders from the Merchant Guild had given her the last time they visited. Lying still on her bed she giggled into the pillow like a child. The next night was bound to be fun. The next night: Bullets of Rain peppered down onto the carriage. A young boy no older than 16 pulled his legs into his chest to keep them out of the rain as he sat under what little cover the carriage provided. The head merchant glanced back to him, with a wide smile on his face. ¡°We¡¯ll be at the native village soon, they have hot food, drink and warm beds.¡± Saying the last part with a devilish grin. ¡°And even warmer women!¡± the man said with a look of fondness in his glassy eyes. Several other men in the carriage felt shivers run down their spines as the women of the carriage glared at them disapprovingly. The boy chuckled a little, he''d always wanted to set out on an adventure of his own and now we finally had the chance to do so. He peeked over the head of the driver. Looking past the two muscular horses he looked up to the sides of the gigantic Canyon that surrounded them. Chunks of white chalk glimmered in the Starlight as drops of rain fell onto the surface. Something was unsettling about the white walls though. He could swear he could see movement on the peaks that overlooked their carriage. Even though the tops of the Canyon were probably 200 metres tall, he could still make out movement. Concerned for everyone¡¯s wellbeing he leaned forward and gently bumped the arm of the head merchant that protruded from the carriage window. ¡°Hey, you see those up there?¡± ¡°Yes, The other natives of the area, the Desert Ghosts. They''re probably just watching over us to escort us to their village¡± the man explained as he pulled back into the carriage. Putting a hand up, he gently patted the leg of his young disciple. He was only 16 yet had been thrown out by his family, the head merchant could only hope the young kid could survive what was to happen next. They carried on for a while longer, the horses whining as they galloped across the desert sands. Those who sat inside of the carriage chatted and talked, but the boy sat in silence as he solemnly stared towards the firelight of the village that they approached. Charlie did his best to tidy up his merchant suit. The head merchant noticed and turned around to hit him in the leg. ¡°Oi, Charlie no need to try cleaning up where we''re going, the people there won''t care if you walk in buck naked.¡± the head merchant said to try and calm the boy¡¯s nerves. Charlie nodded, taking in several deep breaths to steady himself. This was his first-ever merchant trip where he would be trading himself and he was running different scenarios through his mind of how he was going to try and sell his trade to them and hopefully gain some respect from the head merchant in the process. ¡°These people are famous for being a female-dominated tribe.¡± The heade merchant continued, ¡°They do this to keep their numbers low for survival reasons by having multiple women ¡®marry¡¯ a man. After that, they either kill him, banish him, or keep him as a kind of a house pet. Their hatred for men is mostly due to their religion. So be careful as you may be on the menu! From what I hear they also have a kind of magic that allows them to live for hundreds or thousands of years before they age. I would love to learn more, but their tribe are fierce fighters and would probably rip us apart.¡± the head merchant joked. ¡°Cheer up, they just aren¡¯t used to our kind around here.¡± ¡°Our kind?¡± Charlie responded to the head merchant. A wave of energy shook through Charlie, paralysing him in his seat. ¡°What the fuck¡¡± He muttered. Looking to the head merchant, he could see he also felt the wave. ¡°Sir?¡± He asked, noticing the natives were now no longer lining the top of the canyon. Chapter 2 – Desert Crawlers A cold breeze surrounded the carriages, blowing the white sand around the large wooden wheels. The natives who had lined the top of the canyon where gone. Now the caravan was left to themselves. From the front of the caravan, several men in green, white stripped jackets iron helmets large but light swords on their belts, and a pistol holstered across their chest, all these signifying they were mercenaries of the merchant union, rode down the row on their large well-bred horses. The large horses galloped towards the carriage of the head merchant and Charlie. ¡°SIR!¡± The first man called, waving his hand towards the head merchant. ¡°What is it, we are near the Desert Ghost village, and I rather not be late to such an important meeting!¡± The mead merchant yelled back, always concerned with his pockets over anything else. The men finally reached the side of the carriage. Swiftly they turned their horses to ride along the side of the carriage. ¡°Yes sir, but we have news the natives are gone!¡± The man yelled back as the wind started to whip sand up into their faces and block their ears. ¡°I can see that!¡± The head merchant replied as he gestured to the top of the canyon. ¡°No sire, but rather it is the reason they are gone. We have news a large pack of Desert crawlers are coming,¡± the man said with a deadly seriousness. Swearing and muttering under his breath, the head merchant gave an order. ¡°Have the caravan form a circle with the carriages, get the rifles forward and get me a gun!¡± The head merchant yelled. Charlie froze in his seat as the men started to spread the message to the soldiers. With expertise, the carriages quickly formed themselves into a large circle. The horses were taken from their reigned and brought to the centre of the circle of carriages. Jumping off his seat, the Head merchant grabbed the arm of Charlie. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get you to safety,¡± The Head merchant said as she dragged a confused and terrified Charlie to the circle of soldiers that now formed around the main cargo carriage. They climbed onto the tall wooden structure. The main storage carriage was almost the size of several houses, making it more than fitting for the small army of mercenaries and merchants. The mercenaries grabbed their long lever action rifles, round cylinder cycle revolvers. Packing themselves into the wooden building, the mercenaries made quick work to take positions at the windows and doors to block all possible points of entry. Charlie could barely see in the dark of the room. He as well as the head merchant and a few other lesser merchants positioned themselves on a pile of large wooden crates. They were past a few extra rifles and rounds of ammunition. ¡°Here, keep this on you,¡± the Head merchant said, shoving one of the large round cylinder revolvers into Charlie¡¯s chest. He looked down to the confusion contraption. It wasn¡¯t like the posher, one-barrel revolvers the royals or merchants usually carried. This pistol had four barrels and the clip was composed of six separate circles. Carefully his finger moved over the trigger. ¡°Point and shoot,¡± his voice wobbled. Being sheltered as a child, he knew little of how to use a weapon, let alone one like this. ¡°Quite!¡± A mercenary whispered harshly. Charlie quieted as he listened to the outside. Only the wind and scratching of sand alongside the wooden wall was all he could hear. Nothing that would sound like theses Desert crawlers the man had mentioned. Click A single click sounded from the wall next to him. Another, then another. It sounded like a bug. But if they were simply bugs, then why were the soldiers so scared. The clicking sound moved along the wall. All watched where the sound was coming from. All eyes followed the sound until it reached the front door. Two mercenaries that guarded the door raised their rifles. Charlie instinctively took in a deep breath, finding himself scared of what would happen if the creature was to find him. A single paw moved into the, eliminated by the moon, doorway. The paw was covered in a thick white fur. Claws protruded from the front of the paw, perfectly curved for slicing and cutting. One of the mercenaries raised his rifle. Taking aim, he fired into the head of the creature. The cracking of the gun made Charlie flinch; his eyes though were still locked onto the paw as the rest of the creature slumped into view. The creature looked more like a wolf than a bug. It¡¯s long snout, thick, yet slit white fur and clawed paws, this was defiantly more of a wolf than a bug. Silence hung in the air, but only for a moment as several hundred more of the clicking noises started to surround them. The mercenaries moved back from the windows, not wanting to be attacked by the seemingly approaching horde. Charlie aimed his weapon towards the open door, his finger lightly pressed onto the trigger. With a soft thud, another of the Desert walkers landed in front of the doorway. Looking through the small slits that worked as windows, he could see the flash of white as more of the creatures dropped down out of view. The creature in the doorway sniffed its dead comrade. Placing a paw onto its head, it gave its former friend a few small pushes. Seeing its friend was dead, the creatures snapped its head to face towards the cowering Charlie. Using what intelligence the creature had, it came to the conciliation that since Charlie was the one pointing his weapon to the door, he had to have been the one to kill it. Bastard. Unforgivable. Tensing his finger on the trigger, Charlie watched as the creature threw back its head. A deafening howl filled the sky as the creature called to the rest of its pack. Once the howls were returned by its pack mates, the wolf threw itself forward. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Charlie pointed the pistol towards the wolf. Point and shoot he thought as he clamped his eyes closed and pulled the trigger. A loud bang, crack of bone, then the sound of clanging metal as one of the round disks ejected from the gun and onto the floor. Carefully he opened his eyes. First, he looked to the large, round metal disk and the pinkie sized bull its casings. Following the casings upwards he looked to the steaming barrel of his gun. Then lastly his eyes fell onto the bloody and hole riddled corpse of the Desert crawler. The victory was short lived though as the howls stopped. Growling and clicking again, the Desert crawlers scampered into the doorway. The merchants and mercenaries alike began to fire as the wolves attacked the wooden bars of the windows or tried to barge with way through the doors. Larger and larger wolves started to attempt to make their way into the room. Clambering over the bodies of their fallen, the desert crawlers clambered into the room. Charlie fired again, then again, then again. Only two shots left. ¡°FUCK!¡± a mercenary screamed as one of the creatures wrapped their fangs around his legs. Instinctively Charlie sprinted forward. Reaching the man, he fired one of his rounds into the side of the wolf, killing it instantly. Without thinking, Charlie dropped his gun as he grabbed the man. Using what might his scrawny arms could muster, he dragged the man back to the relative safety of the wall of men firing hundreds of rounds of ammunition into the wolves. ¡°Hey, you alright?¡± Charlie said, slapping the man a few times to keep him awake. ¡°Get a fucking weapon you bastard!¡± The man croaked. Jumping, Charlie only now realised his weapon was gone. ¡°I¡think I will be fine,¡± he said, looking to the pile of bodies that now blocked the doorway. There was no hope in hell anything was getting passed such a mound of death. Gathering what animation and weapons they could, the mercenaries checked defences while the merchants and servants treated the injured. Charlie sat back as the medics and servants made quick work tending to the man he had dragged back. Gagging slightly, Charlie threw his hands over his mouth. Fuck, he wasn¡¯t good with blood. His face grew pale as he shuffled into one of the corners of the room. Pulling his legs into his chest, he sat still, saying nothing. Not daring to lift his head out of fear of what he might see, he listened to the sounds of men screaming as medics treated their mangled arms and legs. After a while the sounds of the Desert Crawlers came to a stop. The sounds of yelling and the cheering of people sounded from around the wooden huts. Listening carefully, Charlie could hear what sounded like large animals chasing off what was left of the Desert Crawlers. Slowly getting to his feet, Charlie pressed his ear against the wooden wall. He could hear what sounded like women with thick native accents. Mercenaries started to rip down the wall of bodies, slowly allowing the moon light to enter through the doorway. Walking over the bloody remains of the Crawlers, the woman entered the room. Charlie lowered his head, copying the Head Merchant. The Head Merchant said what sounded like a greeting to the woman as she approached them. Saying nothing, the tall woman walked past the Head Merchant. Charlie didn¡¯t lift his head as she moved towards him. Keeping his gaze downwards, Charlie saw the moonlight that lit the floor was now blocked as the woman stood over him. Carefully a soft hand moved down onto the top of his head. Running her fingers through his hair, she admired its strange foreign colour. He couldn¡¯t blame her; it was probably the first time the native woman had come across someone with his mix of devilish red hair and brown streaks. Once seemingly satisfied with her examination of his hair, her hand moved down the side of his head. Examining all the small, minor details of his complexion, her hand soon reached his face. Gripping the sides of his face tightly, she raised his head. Not stopping the woman out of fear of offending her, Charlie willingly moved his head along with her grip. His soft green eyes were soon fixed sonto the woman. Now she was closer he could make out much more detail on her. She wore little except a long, tanned, corded grass skirt and top to match. Other than the clothing she had a thick, white, powder like paint smeared on her skin. Red stripes made from a similar mixture were probably signs of her skills as a warrior. Observing her closely he took note of her long, flowing black hair and deep brown eyes. Her calm, relaxed eyes stared into his. His palms started to sweat as she continued to stare at him. ¡°Hello Mrs, how may I help you?¡± Charlie asked, breaking his gaze from the woman and instead choosing to stare at the wall. Her grip on his face tightened as she shook his face. Saying something in her thick native tongue, the Head Merchant quickly responded. ¡°She wants you to look at her,¡± He said, glancing at Charlie. At that point Charlie realised that everyone had paused what they were doing and instead had their gazes fixed onto Charlie and the native woman. Charlie started to blush slightly and sweat more from embarrassment as his gaze fixed back onto the eyes of the woman. Noticing his face grow red, the woman gave her first bit of expression as she gave a small chuckle followed by an even smaller grin. Still gripping him by the face, the woman turned and started to walk back towards the door, dragging Charlie with her. Once outside, the woman stopped. Still holding onto Charlie¡¯s face, she spun around to look at him. Charlie could finally fully see the woman clearly. He stared in awe at the woman as he could now fully take in her beauty. Smiling, the woman gave out a small chuckle. It took a few seconds for Charlie to realise how red his face had become. Instinctively he leapt from her grasp. He moved a little too fast as he tumbled back into the white, blood splattered sand. A little bit of sick rose in his throat as he noticed his hand covered in the blood of a dead Desert Crawler that lay next to him. Crouching down, the woman put a handout to Charlie. Taking her hand with is slightly less blood-soaked hand, the native woman dragged him closer to her. Charlie¡¯s face grew even hotter, and even more red as his face was only a few inches away from the woman¡¯s. Placing a hand onto his forehead, the woman made a look of confusion. Wrapping one of her strong arms around his waist, she threw the young man over her shoulder. Hurriedly she carried Charlie past the merchants, mercenaries, and the other members of their caravan. She carried him past other painted native warriors, Charlie taking note at how the majority if not all of them were women, all in the same white and red paint. Glancing over his shoulder to look at where they were heading. It took a few seconds for Charlie to realise what he was looking at. What looked to be a large, white fur covered, centipede. It¡¯s large, black, beady eyes being just visible under some grey scales that covered its face. Reaching the creature, the woman threw a confused, embarrassed, and incredibly scared Charlie onto the soft fur of the creature. Climbing on after him, she started to ruffle through the creature¡¯s fur. Once she had found a long piece of what looked to be leather, she followed the strand until she reached a saddle which was covered by the fur. Grabbing Charlie, she dragged him into a leather seat of his own behind her. With a few whips of the reigns, the creature started to move. ¡°Sorry, wait a second, my stuff¡¡± Charlie stopped his complaints as the native woman snapped her head to face him. Seeing her glare, he decided it was best to shut up and follow her. Hay! Hope you liked the story, trying to think of ways to make images for the chapters as I think that will help to explain some parts of the story. I want to try to learn at some point how to draw or add filers to these images as I think that could make them look really good. But any way thanks for reading! Chapter 3 – the Village Quietly, the white fur-covered, centipede-like creature trampled over the white sand. It¡¯s large black eyes being barely visible under the grey, scaled armour that covered its head. Charlie sat awkwardly behind the tall woman who steered the reigns of the creature. He dared not look at her, maybe out of fear of her sharp gaze, maybe he thought he would accidentally offend her somehow. Regardless of the reason, he kept his gaze off the woman. Best not to accidentally anger someone who had commanded the respect of the Head merchant. A rich, immensely powerful, and very influential man. The woman muttered a few words in her native language. At first Charlie ignored them, assuming she was talking to herself as he thought it was obvious from previous attempts that he couldn¡¯t understand her. The woman repeated herself, much louder this time. Again, Charlie ignored her, far too focused on making sure he didn¡¯t slip from his crude leather saddle to be swept under the needle-like legs of the creature they rode on. Looking over her shoulder the woman could see Charlie had yet to respond to her. Whipping and turning the reins of the creature, she clamped her legs tightly against her saddle as the creature bucked and kicked. Charlie gave out a small squeak, then a scream as he was almost flung from his seat. Smirking, the woman looked behind to see Charlie as he wrapped his arms around the saddle. Seeing an opportunity, she quickly made her move. Charlie glanced morbidly at the sand as the creature¡¯s legs cut and pierced into the substrate. Images of himself being impaled on the spiked legs filled his mind as he clung to the leather saddle. A soft hand gently shook him. Clinging to the saddle even tighter, Charlie looked up to see the woman¡¯s attention had now partially locked onto him. Slowly and carefully, she grabbed his shirt and began to drag him up the saddle towards herself. He moved up the saddle until his chest was pressed against her back. Letting go of the reigns for a second, she reached back to grab his arms and pull him even closer. Still saying nothing she forced his arms around her waist. Muttering something in her native tongue, she grabbed the reigns of the creature again. For a while Charlie sat with his arms tightly wound around the woman¡¯s waist. The heat of her body relaxing him as he felt himself sinking into her long, soft hair. Still, the thought of why she had taken him and for what reason filled his mind. She commanded such respect from the head merchant, and his mercenary brigade? How did she have the nerve to ignore someone of his status? All this went through his mind until he could feel a strong sense of fear towards this woman. His fear was only amplified as he felt one of the woman¡¯s free hands move down his legs. Looking to the woman¡¯s face, Charlie saw her lick her lips as her sharp eyes flashed around at him. A look of hunger in the native woman¡¯s eyes was enough to make Charlie start to pray that the head merchant would arrive and save him. Between grabbing the reigns of the creature to steer it in a new direction, to when her hands were free and she chose to feel his leg, Charlie made little moves to release his hold from around the woman¡¯s waist. Every time he tried though, she would snap at him in her native language before forcing his arms back around her. Eventually he decided to give into his fate and allow the woman to feel him as he forcibly hugged her. Light poured onto the sand, catching Charlie¡¯s eyes. Quickly he sat up, peaking over the shoulder of the woman. Before them sat the beginning of a long wooden-planked road. Raising himself a little higher into the air, he could see the beginnings of a village at the end of the wooden path. The loud steps of the creature as it moved towards the village was soon drowned-out by the sound of cheering voices. Voices of different tones and pitches, but all the voices of women with the exception of only a few men. After a few more minutes of riding, they reached the entrance to the village. About two or three hundred warrior women, all dressed in the same grass skirts, tops with bodies smeared with red and white paint waved and cheered as the woman, her creature, and her somewhat bewildered captive entered the village. Getting closer, Charlie could see that there were a few more women dressed in grass tops but wearing more decorated head dresses and skirts were mixed in with the crowd. They obviously had a different role within the tribe. Moving forward, hands grabbed and groped at Charlie¡¯s legs as the crowd surrounded them. Hurriedly, Charlie pulled his legs into his chest to avoid their touches. The woman smirked as she allowed Charlie to hide in the thick fur of the creature. She pulled the reigns of the creature, steering it to the side. The creature moved with her and started to wander down another long path. Many of the crowd followed them. Eventually they reached a large, dark cave fronted by wooden bars separating the interior from the outside world. A handful of native women opened the gates. Glancing behind to see Charlie still hiding, she grabbed him and swept him into her arms. Leaping from the saddle, she landed on the sand. Warriors led the creature into the cave as the woman allowed Charlie to stand on his own. Almost immediately, native women swarmed the weird looking outsider. From the touches and prods he received from the women as soon as they swarmed him, Charlie came to the quick conclusion it was probably the first time many of the natives had seen someone of his fair skin tone and reddish-brown hair. Wrapping an arm around his shoulders, the woman started to escort him through the crowd of curious hands. Many chattered and bickered as they tried to get a look at the short stranger. Charlie blushed, trying not to look at the far taller native women. The women laughed and chatted with each other as they all bombarded his captor with questions about the small outsider. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Charlie,¡± Charlie looked up from the ground as he heard his name being said by the native woman. Several native women repeated his name before passing the knowledge on to other women. The woman corrected them all a number of times on the correct way to pronounce his name. Charlie looked to the sharp face of the native woman. Noticing his gaze, the woman looked down to him. Smiling she patted him on the head before she resumed escorting him through the crowd. From the looks of respect and how quickly the natives moved aside for the woman, Charlie could see how important she must be. She was their leader, she was the Chiefess. Walking through the horde of energetic and excited natives, they eventually reached the entrance of the village. Carriages from the caravan were starting to arrive, much to the pleasure of Charlie who now had far less attention than all the outsiders with their weird, useless clothing, and loud, terrifying weapons. Already, Charlie could see natives forcing mercenaries and merchants into trading with them. Thinking back now, he did remember hearing about these people at one of the many parties he was forced to attend. He had always lingered at the back, listening to any trade rumours that passed his way. One he remembered in particular was of the natives of the white sand desert tribes. Rather than using negotiation or bartering to trade their goods, they simply yelled and made the merchants embarrassed, forcing the merchants to trade off their items for incredibly low prices to avoid making a scene. On the other hand though, the natives would never steal something, so some times they did trade something of incredible value with any men or women that dared to trade with these cunning, hot blooded people. Charlie shook slightly from side to side as the Chiefess pulled him closer. Licking her lips again, her hands started to wander over his shirt. Examining the fine fabrics and metal buttons. His black and blue striped jacket was quickly stripped off by the Chiefess. Wasting no time, she then started to unbutton his shirt. This time she had a lot more trouble trying to figure out how buttons worked, and soon gave up. Just when Charlie had calmed himself and allowed the Chiefess to claim his jacket as her own, she pulled out a long, white, what looked to be bone, knife. With great precision and expertise, she brought the knife to his neck. Seeing him shudder, the Chiefess smiled as she began to cut away at the first button. Swiftly her knife cut through the material, much to the surprise of Charlie who knew for a fact his shirt was designed to be knife proof as he had tested it himself with sharp imperial knives on several occasions. It seemed that whatever the knife was made of it was far stronger than any imperial knife. Charlie took a few steps back. The Chiefess looked at him for a few seconds. Scowling, she stepped forward, grabbing his shirt. Charlie retreated again and again the Chiefess stepped after him. For a few seconds they performed a small dance of Charlie going backwards before the Chiefess quickly followed after him. After a while longer, the Chiefess eventually managed to get a grip around Charlie¡¯s neck. Smiling, she dragged him closer. Licking her lips, she placed her knife against the top of his shirt. Carefully she cut off a button. His eyes widened as she wrapped an arm around his waist to stop him from running. Charlie¡¯s body started to involuntarily shiver as he stared at the salivating woman. Licking her lips again, she pulled Charlie even closer. Grabbing the sides of his face, she forced a kiss onto his lips. For a little while Charlie was confused as the native woman¡¯s tongue probed his mouth. There was a slight popping sound as she dragged her lips away from his, her wide grin and bubbly expression showing she was quite satisfied with him. She stopped her advance for a few seconds. Staring into the terrified eyes of Charlie she felt her heart strain. Sighing out of both annoyance and anger, she reluctantly gave into her sympathy and allowed him to escape from her grasp. Stumbling back, and away from the woman, it was clear Charlie feared the idea of the Chiefess coming after him again. Putting out a hand she ruffled his hair and gave him a warm smile. She examined him visually for a while longer before grabbing his arm and walking him back to the centre of the village. Charlie could see from the expression of the native woman she was annoyed that he refused her affection, yet she seemed understanding of his reaction. Still, he could only dread what the frustrated woman had planned for him. Dragging him through the crowd of curious hands, the Chiefess soon reached the main village square. Long tables and chairs sat around the elevated wooden stage. To the right sat the entrance to the village, on the opposite side of the tables a dancing stage sat, an elevated platform of stone and wood. Upon this stage sat a long wooden table with several larger, much more elegantly made chairs. Still holding his arm firmly, the Chiefess dragged Charlie over to the elevated platform. Forcing him up the stone steps and onto the stage, and hurriedly sat him on a wooden chair. She carefully made sure that her chair was near his, but not too near as to be directly next to him. After all he had refused her advances and she now deemed it best to take things slowly now. Looking to her side, she could see Charlie was a chair away from her. He looked nervous. Manically he twiddled his thumbs as he tried to make sense of everything that had just happened to him. Quickly rationalising an excuse in her mind, the Chiefess decided it was probably best that he wasn''t left alone for his first night in their tribe. Yeah, that was a good idea, he seemed nervous and on edge, and as the Hostess she saw it as her duty to calm him. Reaching across to the chair that sat between herself and Charlie, she pattered the wooden seat. Charlie looked across to her, seeing where her hand was and that she was probably gesturing him to come and sit closer. Weighing his options, Charlie decided it was best for the sake of negotiation to go along with the woman¡¯s demands. Sheepishly he shuffled onto the seat next to her. His compliance seemed to be much to the delight of the Chiefess as she smirked down at him. Straightening her back, she sat elegantly in her seat, a small, terrified Charlie next to her. Constantly he flinched or jumped whenever he saw movement out the corner of his eye. The Chiefess so far had shown herself to be unpredictable to Charlie as she had basically kidnapped him from the group, taken him back to her tribe ahead of schedule, stolen his jacket (which she now proudly had tied around her waist), then she tried to do sexual things towards him, and now she had him sat next to her as if he was some kind of trophy that she was proudly flaunting to her people. Soon the rest of the native warriors riding their weird war creatures arrived, the remaining merchants and mercenaries riding with them. They entered the tribe and almost immediately were set upon by the natives who ripped them from the saddles. The newer, weaker, more innocent of the merchants and mercenaries were carried off by incredibly boisterous and flirtatious warrior women. While this happened the injured were taken away by equally attractive and stunning native women into their huts to be cared for. The remaining men were all seated at the tables and were again they were set upon by native women offering them drinks, food and other services in exchange for goods. It was clear now to Charlie why the natives of this tribe were so highly praised amongst the veterans of this merchant trail they were on. A gentle hand slid onto his thigh as a drink was shoved under his nose. Looking to the side Charlie saw the wide grin of the Chiefess. It seemed this journey wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as he thought. Chapter 4 – the kind stranger The pounding of rhythmic tribal drums filled the night. Charlie wobbled in his seat, tempted to get up and move to find a new place to sit. The Chiefess pushed a small wooden cup across the table to him. Wearily, Charlie looked to the wooden cup, its purple shade and searing stench made him gag. His gaze moved from the wooden cup to the wooden jug that contained the strong wine. By now the Chiefess had forced him to drink a good three quarters of the wine. From the size of the jug, Charlie guessed that it probably held enough wine for at least thirty to forty people. Despite this the Chiefess was still insistent of forcing him to drink large cup after cup of the vile drink. She kept her sadistic eyes locked on Charlie as she could see he struggled to keep awake. She pushed the cup towards him again, knowing he was near breaking point. Charlie pushed the cup back, feeling his stomach turning at the thought of another sip. Annoyed at his refusal, the Chiefess grabbed the drink and firmly placed it to his lips. Keeping his lips tightly shut, Charlie refused her advances. Seeing his resilience, the Chiefess smiled before quickly jabbing him in the side. Unwillingly his mouth was forced open as the drink was poured past his lips and into his mouth. Charlie spluttered and coughed as the Chiefess used her fingers to massage his throat, forcing him to swallow the liquid. Laughing, she placed a soft kiss onto his cheek. Licking a bit of the wine, she revelled the taste of his fear and salty tears mixing with the drop of wine. She licked him again on the neck before quickly retreating to allow him to recover. For Charlie and others in the crowd it was obvious what she was doing. She was simply marking her dominance over a male she had taken and interest in. ¡°It seems the Chiefess has taken a liking to you!¡± The head merchant yelled from a few seats down the table. Charlie didn¡¯t pay him much attention as he studied the movement of the Chiefess in his best attempt to try and predict another attack. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she usually picks a young lad who is new to the caravan as her play thing for the week until we leave or she gets board. You¡¯re just unlucky enough to have the reddish brown hair and green eyes she likes,¡± The head merchant said before he jumped back to chatting and trading with the native women. The Chiefess looked a little confused as she didn¡¯t understand the crude language of the outsiders. Ignoring the words of the head merchant, she grabbed the collar of Charlie¡¯s shirt. Picking him up, she placed him and his chair closer to herself allowing easy access to her source of entertainment. Seeing the Chiefess make a grab for the jug of wine again, Charlie attempted to escape the woman. He only managed to get out of his chair for a few seconds before a hand grabbed his belt. Pulling him down, she forced him to sit on the chair. Leaning over to the head merchant, she muttered something. The merchant muttered something back before the Chiefess returned her attention to Charlie. ¡°No run, you stay,¡± She said in her thick native accent. She looked at him a little confused as Charlie hesitated to sit. Assuming she simply miss-spoke the phrase, she placed a finger onto his back as she tugged at his belt. ¡°No run, you stay,¡± This time Charlie sat down, now seeing the Chiefess was armed with a new verbal weapon that he simply couldn¡¯t pretend to not understand. Sneering slightly, Charlie shot a look of annoyance to the head merchant. The head merchant was sitting back as attractive native women happily chatted to him. Seeing and then noticing the look of annoyance on Charlie¡¯s face, the head merchant simply gave him a thumbs-up of apology and good luck before retreating back into the small crowd that now gathered around him. ¡°Battered,¡± Charlie muttered under his breath as the Chiefess placed a strong arm around his waist. Yanking him closer, she forced another freshly poured cup of wine to his lips. Firelight danced across the face of the Chiefess, giving her an almost demon like look from Charlie¡¯s perspective. Not wanting to fight with the grinning monster any longer, he accepted his fate and allowed her to give him the drink. Raising his hands to take the drink, the Chiefess quickly snatched it away. Muttering something in her native tongue, she prodded him in the side. Forcing his mouth open, she poured the drink into his mouth. It seemed she was insistent on feeding him by hand. Like a child, she sat him between her legs as she forced him to drink cup after cup of the foul liquid. She wasn¡¯t that much taller than him, maybe only by a few inches or so, but due to her muscle toned, yet still incredibly feminine body, it was enough to make him still look far shorter than her. Now that he thought about it, the Chiefess was far stronger than she appeared. He even made several links to her being much like a rose. She was incredibly beautiful and feminine, yet had a hidden strength which posed danger to any man she found to her liking. Much to his dismay, it was Charlie this time who had been caught in her grasp. Reluctantly he drank the wine, praying he didn¡¯t die of alcohol poisoning. The Chiefess tightened her grip around Charlie. As she did so Charlie noticed something. Her arms and legs weren¡¯t as muscular as he thought, instead they were more like that of a runner, an athlete. Well, her physique was to be expected, after all you simply couldn¡¯t live amongst armies of Desert crawlers and not learn how to fight or run. Charlie clasped his hand over his mouth. Jumping out of the arms of the Chiefess, he sprinted down the steps of the podium. Without hesitation, the Chiefess sprinted after him. Charlie ran through the village, dodging and weaving amongst native people and their houses, loosing the Chiefess until he reached a large area of jungle. Stumbling at speed over to the jungle¡¯s edge, he started to feel the burning sick in his throat begin to rise. Diving through the bushes so as not to be disturbed, he started to throw up violently. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. All strength had left his body as he leaned on a tree. Throwing up into the bushes, he could feel his stomach turn with every putrid spurt. About ten, maybe twenty minutes passed until he was fully aware of his surroundings. Sheepishly he looked up to see the faces watching him from some nearby bushes. Hurriedly, he tried to explain his reasons for being there, but more sick started to swell in his throat as he tried to speak. The first of the figures in the bush moved forward. A tall woman in the tribal red and white paints approached him. Assessing his situation, the woman carefully swooped him into her arms. Making sure his head was stable, she carried him through the jungle for a while. Charlie said nothing as he saw the other two women trail off back towards the village. His weary gaze turned from the two women to the one that carried him. Her stern eyes kept moving from looking at him, to what lay ahead of them. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you,¡± He managed to croak out, knowing that many of the natives didn¡¯t speak his language, but still he wanted to be polite. Patting him on the head, the woman then placed a finger onto his lips. Silenced by the woman¡¯s touch, they carried on through the jungle for a time before they came out into an opening. Moonlight poured down onto the face of Charlie as he looked up at the woman. She had a strong gaze to match her stern features. Unlike most of the native women, she had far shorter hair that curled around her shoulders. Her long black locks looked to be far softer than the silky hair of the Chiefess or other native women. Looking down to the small outsider cradled in her arms; she gave him a warm smile as she placed a soft hand onto his forehead. Sympathetically, but with a slight hint of annoyance in her voice, she said something in her native tongue. As the native woman moved forward, Charlie turned to look at where they were going. A large lake sat only a couple of meters away from them. Guessing roughly, Charlie estimated the lake had to be at least a couple of hundred, maybe a thousand feet, in any direction. It was such a size he assumed it was a lake, but with the thick tree line that surrounded parts of the ¡°lake¡±, it was hard to be sure. Crouching down, the woman placed Charlie next to the water. Putting out her hands she put them into a rough cup shape. After making sure he was looking at her, she made a few drinking motions with her hands. Seemingly satisfied that he had understood her actions, she dipped her cupped hands into the water. Swiftly she pulled her hands out the water and placed her hands over his head. Charlie squeezed his eyes shut and his nose wrinkled as the woman dropped a few splashes of the cool water onto his face. Relaxing, Charlie savoured the feeling of the cool beads of water dripping down the sides of his red face. A warm smile came over the face of the woman as she saw his eyes widen and mouth open, his enjoyment clear to see. ¡°Thank you,¡± Charlie said. He knew she didn¡¯t understand his words, but still he wanted to express his gratitude to the woman. Seeing the bright smile of Charlie, she dipped her hands into the water again. Charlie closed his eyes and shut his mouth. As excepted, the woman dropped another handful of the water onto his face. The refreshing whip of coldness was enough to start snapping Charlie out of his drunken state. Opening his mouthed, Charlie allowed the woman to drop another splash of water onto his face. The cold water calmed his burning and parched throat as the effects and taste of the wine started to fade. Smirking, the woman stood up and gracefully moved around Charlie until she reached his head. With careful movements, she sat down crossed legged, while also lifting his head and placing it onto her lap. Once his head was comfortably placed on her, she leaned over him to the water. Closing his eyes, Charlie turned his head to avoid her breasts pushing into his face. Noticing his subbed movement, she retracted back to her sitting position. For a moment they awkwardly stared at one another. Charlie turned to hide his blushing red face as the woman watched him. Grabbing the sides of his face, she moved his head back to make him face her. Her eyes examined him as she scanned his face, trying to figure out how and why his face had gone such a bright colour of red. Locking eyes with the woman didn¡¯t help Charlie in suppressing his embarrassment as he turned an even brighter shade of red. Hurriedly she scooped up another handful of water. Carefully she started to use the water to cool his reddened cheeks. She did it with such speed it was like she was trying to put out a fire. Charlie chuckled as he noticed the look of worry on her face, as if she was somehow hurting him by making him blush. The dabs of water stopped as the woman noticed him smiling at her. Angrily she splashed the water onto his face. Just from looking at her upturned nose and puffed out cheeks, Charlie could tell immediately she was angered at making herself look like an idiot. Not being able to stop himself, Charlie laughed again at her anger. This only fanned the flames within the woman as she got another large scoop of water and splashed it onto his face. Struggling in her arms, he tried to jump off her to avoid her attacks. Not wanting to let him go unpunished for making her worry unnecessarily, she leapt to pin him. Just in time he managed to dodge her attack. Still feeling a little wobbly from the drink, Charlie didn¡¯t have the motor function to retreat again when the woman leapt onto him for a second time. This time she was able to pin him down. Immediately she leapt off him again though as she noticed how pale he was in the moon light. Charlie gagged, god he shouldn¡¯t have moved that quickly. Charlie scrambled over to a line of bushes. Grabbing his stomach, and holding onto the bush, he started to throw-up bile into the bush. The woman listened to the noises of him being sick. Sighing, she moved over to his side. Charlie didn¡¯t stop puking as the woman placed a gentle hand onto his back. Reassuringly, she stroked her hand up and down his back. The stench of the stick assaulted her nostrils, yet she didn¡¯t complain as she rubbed the strange outsider¡¯s back for comfort. A growl came from behind the woman. Jolting around, she locked eyes with a woman. The Chiefess stood not too far from her, her face crinkled into a sneer. Swollen she raised a hand. Her finger pointed to Charlie who sat behind the woman. Turning up his face from the bushes to see what was happening, he felt his heart sink as he saw the Chiefess glaring at him. Her index finger jabbed towards him. ¡°Give the male!¡± The Chiefess barked in her native language. The other woman hesitated for a moment. Turning around she looked down to the sickly looking Charlie. It didn¡¯t take long for the woman to realise that it was her Chiefess¡¯s fault for the boy¡¯s state. Seeing Charlie¡¯s eyes widen with shock, she understood his situation. ¡°My Chiefess, he is in very poor condition right now. I suggest we find him a place to rest,¡± The woman replied in her native tongue. ¡°I am the one to decide what condition that man is in, not you,¡± The Chiefess replied as she strutted forward. The Chiefess stopped. Looking down, she saw the hand placed onto her chest by the woman. ¡°Move,¡± the Chiefess said sternly, but the woman didn¡¯t reply as she strengthened her grip on the Chiefess. ¡°He needs care, he needs rest,¡± the woman said, still not allowing the Chiefess to pass. Charlie felt a new wave of sickness taking over him as he watched them, not understanding a word of their language. The Chiefess stared at her for a while longer. ¡°Fine Qurupadia, I¡¯ll give the human some rest in my chambers tonight. Happy now,¡± The Chiefess spat at her. Qurupadia looked back to Charlie, then to her leader again. ¡°Promise?¡± The Chiefess smirked and nodded her head, ¡°Promise,¡± she said as she strode past Qurupadia and over to a trembling Charlie. Without hesitation, the Chiefess swooped Charlie into her arms. Brushing back his sweaty strands of hair, she placed a soft kiss onto his forehead. Muttered a few gentle words in her native language to him and pulled him in closer. Glancing over the shoulder of the woman, Charlie looked to the warrior with the arrows painted on her. He didn¡¯t understand their language, be he guessed from how they talked that the woman¡¯s name was Qurup¡, no Qurupadia, yeah that was it. Or something like that. Smiling and fatigued, Charlie allowed himself to sink into the arms of the Chiefess. Looking at Qurupadia, he made a mental note that she didn¡¯t seem like that bad of a person. He hoped he could see her again in the future. Chapter 5 – The Chiefess mark Charlie was slumped over the back of the Chieftess. Her strong hands kept his thighs locked against her. Every now and then she would glance over her shoulder to check if he was alright. She understood the outsiders were pale, but she could swear he looked as if he was one of the undead. Still though, the site of such a deafness young man pressed against her was defiantly posing a challenge to her self-discipline. Examining him closely, she noticed what looked to be a small bit of skin peeling of the palm of his hand. No, it wasn¡¯t skin, it looked more like a cloth than anything. Reaching back, she went to tug at the material that hung from his hand. Without warning, Charlie slapped her hand away. The Chieftess was a little taken back by the sudden movement. Looking at his eyes she could see a stern look of anger directed at her. For the time being it was probably best to just leave him alone, or at least until she had gotten him into her hut. She walked for a little while longer with Charlie strapped to her back, eventually though she reached the village where she was greeted by the two warriors who were with Ourupadia and had come to tell her the location of the outsider she was looking for. The two women gave their nods of congratulation to the Chieftess as she manoeuvred Charlie from on her back to in her arms. The Chieftess returned the gesture as she continued to carry Charlie through the village. As Charlie lay curled in the arms of the Chieftess, he tried his best to avoid her large breasts from smothering him. The Chieftess seemed to notice this as she moved his head slightly from underneath her breasts to give him a bit more breathing room. She closed her eyes slightly as she gave him her best, ¡°I''m sorry¡± look. For the time being this quelled his anger. But Charlie still made a mental note to try and avoid this kind of situation in the future. Note to self don''t drink too much around this vixen of a woman. He barely held himself back from saying this to her but the combined factors that she didn''t understand his language, and that he didn''t think those a polite way he could tell her too never again force him to drink alcohol or he would feel the urge to slap her, all made a compelling argument that it was best to simply stay quiet. Charlie felt himself blush heavily as they moved through haughty crowds of tribal women. Each grabbed and groped at any part of him that wasn''t covered by the arms and body of the Chieftess. Only the growls and sneers from the Chieftess was enough to frighten off any would-be attackers. Soon they reached the bottom of the towering temple he had seen on the way into the village. Glancing over to the side he could see the merchants are mercenaries all happily drinking and some even having the bravery or stupidity to try and court some of the native women. Grabbing his stomach, a feeling of dread was coming over him. He scanned around, all seemed fine. There was no immediate threat to his life. Maybe it was just his nerves getting the best of him; or more likely it was his mind just now processing the several near-death experiences he¡¯d had that day. Yeah, that was it, he was only now understanding all that had happened today. Another shiver of fear ran down his spine. Looking up, he saw the eyes and drooling mouth of the Chieftess. Oh shit, which wasn¡¯t a good sight. ¡°S¡Sorry Mrs,¡± Charlie stuttered in a futile attempt to calm the warrior. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about all the trouble I must have cau -¡± Charlie was cut off by the lips of the Chieftess wrapping around his. She held the kiss for a few seconds, before moving their lisp apart. He looked to the left, looked to the Head merchant and the small crowd that were now watching them. He then looked to the Chieftess. ¡°What the fu-¡± He was cut off again as she hugged him into her breasts. ¡°Oh no, looks like he is going to be broken on the first night,¡± A veteran merchant of this trading rout said. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Charlie tried to plead as the Chieftess started to move up the temple steps. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t resist, then she might go easy on you!¡± another merchant yelled. ¡°Wait, Wait, wait, what the fuck do you mean?!?¡± Charlie yelled in protest to the merchants. They only laughed as their heard his screams. The Bastards. Energetically, the Chieftess leapt up the stairs of the temple. Within only a few minutes they were onto the middle platform of the three-platform temple. Charlie sat in her arms terrified as they reached the top of the temple, and his gaze fell onto a large stone altar. The alter was stained with brown, dried blood. The strong sense of iron hung in the air, as did another musky scent. About 200 paces or so away from the altar was a large cloth tent. Looking closer at the structure, Charlie realised it was less of a tent and more of a miniature house as he could see some brick walls and wooden posts underneath the cloth. You could guess that the cloth was most likely draped over the building to give it some kind of decoration. He didn''t have time to admire the paintings and stories woven into the fine cloth, as the Chieftess hurried him inside. Charlie started to twiddle his thumbs. His eyes were locked downwards not daring to look up from the ground. He sat alone on a large, circular fur bed. The Chieftess had left the room and gone to a side room to collect something, or at least that is what he assumed. He eyed the curtain that hung over the exit to the Hut. The idea of trying to escape was very tempting. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Quietly, the Chieftess appeared from the backroom that she had entered. Immediately her eyes were drawn to Charlie as he sat fidgeting on the edge of her bed. Was it the smell of blood putting him off? That would explain it considering this was the bed where she slept with the sacrifices before they offered them to the gods. Maybe, somehow, he could sense this was the room where many men and women had their last moment of pleasure before they met the knife. Pushing whatever reason, she was thinking of for Charlie being nervous aside, she started to silently prowl towards him. Moving down onto all fours like a lioness stalking her prey, the Chieftess slowly crept onto the bed. Her eyes were locked onto the back of Charlie¡¯s head as she approached him. Licking her lips, she salivated at the thought of having such a defenceless outsider bend to her whim. Seeing an opening, she struck. Grabbing his shoulders, she threw him back onto the bed. Without hesitation she wasted no time in sweeping her legs around onto him until her thighs straddled his legs. Moving forward she used her animal-like strength to pin his arms down onto the bed. Moving her legs up so that she straddled his midsection, she started to forcefully lick and kiss at the boy¡¯s neck. Charlie panted and squealed under the grip of the warrior. The Chieftess ¡¯s hands slowly slid up his body, out across his arms and up to his hands. Her fingers locked with his as she grinded her hips against his genital area. She threw herself upwards as she started to grind faster, still keeping her hands locked with his. Her heart started to race as she looked down at the defenceless Charlie as he tried in vain to get from underneath her grasp. His eyes widened as he could feel the sweat from her hand starting to peel away the patch on the palm of his hand. The Chieftess seemed to notice the peeling skin as she wasted no time in ripping it off. As if time had stopped, her hips stop moving as she stared at the marking on his hand. Looking into Charlie¡¯s eyes she studied them carefully. Such a familiar scent, such gentle and innocent eyes, Such a familiar scent of fear. Before she thought it was only her nerves getting the best of her, as there were times before where she had made this mistake. But this feeling was all too familiar. This feeling of... She didn''t really know the right word to say for this kind of feeling, but her heart pounded as her stomach started to tingle. Was this the mating sense that her mother had talked so much about? The sense of meeting with the person she had marked to be her partner. With great intrigue she interrogated the marking on Charlie¡¯s hand. The marking of a wolf with its mouth a-gape, a marking she had given to the man she decided to have as her mating partner so many years ago. The name Charlie rang in her ears as she came to the realisation that her prayers had been answered, the realisation of who this boy was. He was hers. But did he remember that? Did he remember her? Shoving down Charlie¡¯s arms, she moved her face closer to his. The bright emerald colour of his eyes was untainted by any other colour. Maybe it was a war paint? After all, when they were younger, he hadn''t seen her in it. Yeah, that could have been it. The Chieftess ground against him as she tightened her thighs around his waist. Juices slowly trickled out from her sex. Signalling to her that her body was going into heat. She wouldn''t be able to keep herself contained for much longer as her mating instincts were about to takeover. Lovingly she kissed his lips before slowly grinding her body against his. Moving down his length she tracked his legs so that he was sitting on the edge of the bed. Deciding this wasn''t a good position she pushed him back a little further. Forcefully she lay him down and spread his legs. Only now did Charlie realise that the Chieftess had stripped herself of any form of clothing. With great talent and practise, the Chieftess ¡¯s hands slowly stripped away Charlie¡¯s belt. Once the useless piece of leather was out of the way, she had no resistance in pulling down his trousers. Grunting, the Chieftess was unhappy to find that she was confronted by another piece of useless outsider cloth. Grabbing onto his pants she had much less patience with this stubborn piece of cloth as she ripped the fabric from his body. Charlie didn¡¯t dare resist as he watched the Chieftess rip off his clothes and grab his penis. Adrenaline coursed through him as he went to try and stop the vicious woman from stealing his virginity. But he was greeted by a violent growl and a bite on his shaft from the determined Chieftess. She gave him a few more bites on his manhood to display some kind of dominance before allowing the shaft down into her throat. Suckling away on his sex, the Chieftess mentally remarked how it definitely wasn''t the biggest she had ever seen, but the thought of it being that of her ¡®chosen one¡¯ had a placebo effect into believing it tasted so much better. She admired how it had a softness to it that she had found many men of the tribe and other merchants didn''t possess. Realising she was going too fast and that he would probably be finished before she even got a chance to have her own fun, she popped her lips from his member. Charlie panted and groaned with ecstasy as the Chieftess expertly moved her mouth along his shaft. Moving to his tip, she pulled down the skin before placing her soft lips onto his member. Her eyes widened as she tasted the juices of his cock. Delicious and tasteful she thought. While, her hands wrapped around the base of his cock, she moved her mouth to his balls. Charlie shuddered as he felt his sack enveloped into the mouth of the woman. Once his balls were relaxed and soaked in her saliva, the Chieftess shot up. Staring down at the drenched cock of Charlie, she admired her handiwork as she slowly crawled onto his chest. Placing her hands on his chest she shimmied her hips above his cockhead. Teasing him to full hardness. Using one of her hands she slowly slid the shaft in between her pussy lips, careful to make sure he didn''t fully slide into her. Tears started to roll down the cheeks of Charlie as the torture of having his virgin cock head teased in such a way was starting to drive him insane. Seeing the pleading eyes of her beloved, the Chieftess lowered herself fully onto his member. Gripping the bed sheets, Charlie tried to endure the feeling of having the Chieftess ¡¯s sex walls wrapped around his cock. Seeing he was in no state to resist, the Chieftess began to violently ride him. Time vanished to the Chieftess as she savoured every second of his thickness inside her. Sneering, she could feel Charlie¡¯s legs spasm as he came between her legs. The Chieftess moaned out of annoyance. She had guessed that it was probably his first time, but wow, she didn¡¯t expect him to give in so easily. She went to try and bring him to hardness again, but seeing his eyes slowly shut as all energy had been squeezed from his body, the Chieftess decided it was best leave him for tonight. Swooping him up into her arms, the Chieftess placed him into the bed. After a few moments of calming herself through masturbation, she eventually climbed into bed next to him. Sighing, she wrapped her arms around him. Brining him closer, she forced his head between her breasts as she drifted to sleep. Thankful of what the gods had given her. Chapter 6 – Old Friend A young boy, no older than six, coward behind the far taller man in a black trench coat with green lines along one arm. ¡°My apologies about him. Charlie is a shy boy,¡± the man said as he grabbed the small red-headed boy by the scruff of his neck. He tracked the boy forward and placed him in front of the group of women. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we shall welcome him with open arms regardless outsider,¡± A woman in a thick native accent said. Her dark skin was smothered with white paint and red stripes. Her hair was decorated with large feathers and flowers. Next to the woman sat a small child. Her deep brown eyes focused on the small boy that stood near the tall outsider. This girl was maybe 12 at the time but looking back Charlie didn''t know. The man pushed the boy forward with one of his stern gloved covered hands. The boy bowed his head to the group of women. ¡°Charlie,¡± The boy said sheepishly, getting a few laughs from the women and their daughters. The man gave him a stern hit on the back. ¡°Sorry, Charlie Black Quills,¡± Charlie said, cursing at himself under his breath for allowing his nerves to get the better of him and make him forget to say his family name. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, red-haired outsider,¡± the woman in the headdress smiled as she placed a soft hand onto the boy¡¯s head. Blushing, the boy looked down. ¡°Thank you, Mrs,¡± He muttered. The woman smiled at the blushing young boy. ¡°Come here,¡± the woman said, grabbing the boy by the scruff of his neck. He didn¡¯t dare resist the woman as she picked him up. Placing him onto her lap, she wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°You are so adorable up close. Tell me young one, how old are you?¡± the woman said as she allowed the other women around the low wooden table to lean across and look at the young man. ¡°Six this week Mrs,¡± he said as the woman carefully massaged his scalp. She watched with intrigue as his eyes relaxed at the feeling of her gentle fingers. ¡°Soooo cute,¡± the one woman said. Like the other women she had the same white-painted skin, the only difference was that her paint was a mix of the usual red stripes, but a few red-painted arrows were thrown in to show her job as a huntress. The medium-sized red feathers showed she was a huntress. He must have been staring at her markings for a little too long as the woman whose lap, he sat on turned him to face her. ¡°You see the red markings of the wolf? The ones on my breasts, under the grass top. They show me as our tribe¡¯s Chiefess, when my daughter is older, she shall have the same markings,¡± the woman said as she gestured to the slight makings of wolf paws around her breasts. ¡°Cool¡¡± Charlie said as he admired the colourful patterns and markings. ¡°Would you like some markings like this?¡± the Chiefess said, her daughter moving a little closer to look at the interesting outsider boy. ¡°What if I could also tell you that I could also make you immortal,¡± the woman whispered into his ear as she noticed the intrigue in her daughter¡¯s eyes. Charlie didn¡¯t pay attention to her words as he stared at the daughter. With little regard for his personal space, the daughter sniffed at his arm. The Chiefess giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that is just Etasose. She is harmless really,¡± Grinning, the Chiefess turned Charlie to face her daughter, ¡°you like the idea of immortality, right? If so, how about marrying my daughter?¡± ¡°What?¡± Charlie muttered, not understanding the word immortality or why he would marry her daughter. ¡°When you are older, would you like to become the adorable little husband of my daughter here? Think about it, how nice would it be having a strong warrior cuddling you when you wake, and just before you go to sleep,¡± the Chiefess said. ¡°Stop being so pushy, he is just young. He doesn¡¯t understand the sacrifice of becoming a husband of our tribe,¡± the huntress said as she ran her fingers through the hair of the boy. ¡°If it is alright your majesty, I would like to start our trade talks as soon as possible,¡± Charlie¡¯s father said, bowing his head to the woman. Sighing, the Chiefess let him go. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll start negotiation,¡± the Chiefess took the confused Charlie off her lap and passed him to her daughter, ¡°go and have fun with my daughter, then come back in the evening and I¡¯ll get you some good food and drink,¡± The Chiefess said something in her native tongue to her daughter. Grabbing the arm of Charlie, the daughter dragged Charlie out of the hut and into the village. The huntress followed close after the two, a warm smile on her face. ¡°So, your child looks like he will grow into a fine male,¡± the Chiefess said. ¡°Thank you very much. May I ask you about something,¡± the father said as he sat down at the wooden table. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°Go ahead outsider,¡± the Chiefess said, still watching as her daughter dragged the male off into a group of waiting for village girls. ¡°Would you like my son?¡± the father said. ¡°What? You realise I was joking right? I won''t force your son to do anything he doesn¡¯t wish to do,¡± the Chiefess said, watching as her daughter showed off the little red-haired outsider to the other village girls. ¡°But your daughter seems to like him? and isn¡¯t it hard for your kind to give birth to males that you like?¡± the father said. ¡°Yes, my species do find it hard to give birth to worthy males, but I still won''t force your son,¡± the Chiefess said. ¡°If I was to offer him to you, arrange him to marry your daughter in the future, then would you allow my organisation to start trading with you?¡± the father said. The Chiefess was quiet for a moment. Her daughter did seem to like him. Carefully the Chiefess rubbed the bridge of her nose. It wasn¡¯t morally correct to force him to marry her daughter, but it would be good to have a potentially strong male in her family. ¡°He would make a good male,¡± the Chiefess pondered. ¡°All I have to do is sign this trade agreement?¡± the Chiefess said. ¡°Think of him as an investment. Once he is old enough, I shall send him to your tribe and have him marry your daughter,¡± the man said, a wild smile curling onto his wicked lips. Licking her lips, the Chiefess thought of how nice it would be having such an adorable boy as her son in law. ¡°I¡¯ll see what Etasose thinks. If she wants to place her mark on him, I¡¯ll sign the agreement. How about that?¡± The Chiefess said, looking to the farther. ¡°He¡¯ll belong to you soon Mrs,¡± The farther said, no moral or mental argument crossing his mind as he offered his son as a sacrifice to these cannibalistic creatures. Grinning, the Chiefess licked her unnaturally sharp canines. Sweat dripped down the cheek, Charlie. Leaning over, Etasose looked down at his sleeping face. She remembered the day they met. Such a feeling intrigued when she first saw him, and now she could feel that intrigue starting to fill her again. Gently she placed a hand onto his forehead. Hot, his head was incredibly hot. Mabey he was having a nightmare. Mabey the spell she used to revive some of his old memories made him panic. God, did he remember the incident? She made sure that he would only remember the time they first met. She didn¡¯t accidentally bring up the incident, she couldn¡¯t have. Leaping back, Etasose watched as Charlie rolled onto his back. Closing her eyes, Etasose listened carefully as Charlie turned a few more times. Opening her eyes, she saw Charlie was now facing her. Still fast asleep, she hadn¡¯t woken him with her spell. Moving to his side, she placed a soft kiss on his forehead. Staring at his sleepy face, a warm smile spread across her lips as her body relaxed against his. The feeling of his body pressed against hers made Etasose¡¯s stomach tingle. Such a weird feeling, but it felt so good. ¡°Mine,¡± She muttered. It was one of the few words she knew in the complicated outsider language. Gently she lifted his hand. The marking she had made on his hand all those years ago brought back many memories of her first days of love. Staring down at his soft hair, she wrapped her arms around his head. Their children would look so beautiful. But it wasn¡¯t time for him to impregnate her yet. There was much bonding to do with him. But then again there were people like Ourupadia who probably also had their sights set on him. Etasose¡¯s grip tightened around Charlie. Yeah, she had talked to him. She must have been trying to seduce him. Only she was allowed to touch him. Her grip tightened again. Yeah, she would fucking kill her if she touched him. She was going to buy him. Yeah, she would buy him and if she owned him, then no one else could get him. His father was willing to sell him, his fellow merchants would probably sell him as well. Burying her face into his hair, she sniffed in his scent. So, this was the smell of her future husband. Her species could smell the scents of the outsiders. Most were horrible, but this one¡ he smelt so sweet. A perfect mating partner for her. Light entered her hut as the cloth curtain over the doorway opened. Her eyes glowed yellow as she sat up. Her eyes locked onto the figure in the doorway. Growling, she bared her teeth at the person in the entrance. The figure bowed its head, not wanting to offend her master. ¡°My Chiefess, it is morning,¡± the woman said in their native tongue from the doorway. ¡°And? Can¡¯t you see I am cuddling my beloved!¡± The Chiefess snarled back, a large, wolf-like tail started to protrude from her coccyx as large wolf-like ears rose from her hair. ¡°My Chiefess, your spell is coming undone,¡± The woman murmured. Her eyes widened as she quickly calmed herself. Muttering a few words under her breath, she allowed herself to relax. The tail and ears disappeared. ¡°Thank you,¡± the Chiefess said as she made sure her yelling didn¡¯t wake Charlie. Charlie lay quietly. Not wanting to give away that he was awake. He couldn¡¯t understand the words of the natives, but the animal-like growls and yells were enough to tell him that it was best to just stay quiet. Clenching his eyes closed, he could feel the warm breath of the Chiefess against his face. For a while, she stayed next to him. Despite not being able to see her, he could almost sense the warrior woman in front of him. A few gentle words whispered by the woman filled his ears. Slowly he creaked his eyes open. Awkwardly he smiled at the Chiefess as she stared blankly at him. Moving closer to him, she placed a soft kiss onto his lips before giving a warm smile to him. Grabbing the back of his head, she forced Charlie¡¯s head between her breasts. Looking to the woman in the doorway, the Chiefess sat up in bed. ¡°What is it you want?¡± Etasose barked in her native language to the woman. ¡°Well, you were late getting up this morning your majesty, so I thought something may be wrong,¡± the warrior said nervously. The Chiefess sighed. ¡°Sorry for yelling, would you mind getting some food for me and my male, then could you make sure we have some space at the river to bathe when we get up,¡± Etasose said politely as she held the struggling Charlie to her chest. ¡°Yes, my Chiefess,¡± the woman said, feeling a little bad for the tormented Charlie. Chapter 7 – Vultures or Wolves? Twiddling his thumbs, Charlie sat along the wooden bench. Like usual he kept his eyes down to avoid making any awkward eye contact with the natives. Despite his best efforts though to keep a low profile, he could feel the gazes of the natives scanning him; studying him, searching him for any sign of weakness any venerability that could be exploited. Looking up for only. A second, he could see small groups of scantily clad native women watching him. He knew what these groups did. These groups of vultures sat around men they thought to be rich. They would sit and watch until they saw an opportunity to strike. They would swoop in, seduce the man, then have him pay them incredible amounts of money to sleep with them. These groups had earned the code name ¡°birds of prey¡± among merchants and mercenaries alike. Really, these groups were just vultures in human form. But from watching how they prowled around the tables, and how their almost starving eyes watched him, Charlie thought them more to be like the desert crawlers that plagued the desert than any birds of prey. A soft hand cradled his shoulder. They had pounced. Looking to his side, Charlie was met by the seductive smiles and haughty hips of one of these groups. The one who had grabbed his shoulder looked to be the ringleader of this group. She had long hair, a few thick strands of which covered her right eye. Her skin was covered in the usual white paint, the only difference being that her paint was used to highlight her curves rather than show off her status as a warrior or hunter. Her paint was along the sides of her wide hips and up past her love handles. Both her abdomen and back also had these tripes of white paint. Red stripes covered her face, and a thick, black, native style lipstick covered her lips to highlight them by causing contrast between them and the rest of her white and red paint. The corded grass skirt that hung around her hips also helped to highlight her hips. Leaning down until her face was only inches away from Charlie, the woman licked her large, black painted lips. Putting out a hand, she gripped either side of his face. ¡°Such an adorable little creature,¡± she said, gently caressing the side of his face. ¡°How old are you little one?¡± the woman said as her group surrounded him. His eyes darted around as he attempted to look for an escape route. But the native women had him surrounded on all sides. The head woman of the group seemed to notice this as she wraps a hand around his neck and used the other one to lift his chin to make him look her in the eyes. ¡°Don''t be so scared little one, we don''t bite,¡± the head woman said as she placed a soft kiss onto his lips. ¡°Well not unless you want us to,¡± another girl said as she ran her hand down his back. ¡°Come on girls, stop, you¡¯re going to fluster him. We can¡¯t have our first prey of the day running off with his tail between his legs now, can we?¡± A taller, more athletic woman said as she made her way through the group of girls and too his side. There was no confirming it but he guessed this to be the real leader of this group of wild vixens. Putting a handout this taller woman grabbed Charlie¡¯s face from the hands of the woman he originally thought to be the leader of the group. Using her grip on him she turned him to look at her. Licking her lips, she pulled him closer and placed a soft kiss of her own onto his lips. Alright, no, not again. The Chiefess was good, but terrifying, and despite how good she was, he didn¡¯t want to go through it again. Charlie thought to himself as he went to stand and try to make an escape from these people before they Activated whatever plan they were coxing. Several pairs of hands gripped onto his arms and shoulders as he was forced back down into his seat. The headwoman moved back a little, allowing Charlie to get a good look on her body. She wore the same paints of red and white that these women here used to highlight their curves, the only difference being that to signify who she was she wore a woven headband around the top of her head. Smiling at him, the woman in the woven headband sat down next to Charlie. ¡°Sorry about how brutish my friends here are,¡± she said as she placed a warm hand onto his head. ¡°Have you ever had sex?¡± the woman he thought to originally be the leader said. Charlie jumped as the long-haired woman grabbed his arm and yanked it between her breasts as she sat to the other side of Charlie. ¡°Phukomeia, be gentle, he is shaking like leaf!¡± the head vulture woman said as she leant over him and slapped Phukomeia¡¯s hand away. ¡°Again, I¡¯m sorry for my friends, I¡¯m Nolkonoe,¡± the head woman said as she put out hand to Charlie. Nolkonoe had the same paints on her body, and black painted lips as her friends, but now looking closer, he could see a black tattoo on her shoulder blade. Nolkonoe seemed to notice his stare as she moved closer to allow him to get a good view. ¡°As one of the oldest warriors in our tribe, I got this tattoo from an island tribe I got to visit on my 5th hundred moon cycle. You like it? The natives of the island showed me how to make one, as well as many other patterns. If you like I can give you one?¡± the woman offered as she moved closer to him, her breasts softly placing against him. ¡°5th hundredth moon cycle, that¡¯s about five hundred years if I am not mistaken,¡± Charlie said, Nolkonoe¡¯s eyes widened, a look of worry and regret flushed over her face. He studied her, deciding this was a miss translation he placed it to one side. Deciding though that the look of fear in her eyes interested him, he decided that he would try and push the head merchant on the subject later. ¡°Oh, of cause that isn¡¯t the case as you can¡¯t live to be five hundred, but still you do look very nice for your age Mrs,¡± Charlie said with a smile, calming down Nolkonoe as she smiled back at him. Now he was thinking about it, there wasn¡¯t even a single woman amongst the tribe who looked older than twenty or thirty. Charlie pushed the thought aside, assuming that her sudden look of fear was probably his mind just playing tricks on himself. Looking at Nolkonoe, Charlie examined her closely, her woven brown headband matched her deep brown. This combined with her long black hair showed how much she was related to the tribe. She didn¡¯t wear a grass top, instead she wore a few long strands of corded grass. Still, this didn¡¯t stop her breasts from being revealed to the world. She had large stripes of paint on her cheeks. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. Her eyes narrowed as she examined Charlie. Small, timid, a good husband in a tribe of warrior women. Moving her hand to his head, she gently caressed his hair. The soft texture and mix of red and brown were incredibly exotic to the native women. The Chiefess had offered extra sacrifices to the rain goddess and the goddess of fertility that month. Nolkonoe smiled, originally, she thought it was weird, even though the sacrificial rituals were fun, but after seeing such an exotic creature, no wonder the Chiefess was so intent on getting him. ¡°Your hair is nice,¡± Nolkonoe said as herself and Phukomeia started to run their hands through his hair. Charlie blushed as she wasn¡¯t sure which way to move as both women eagerly tugged on his hair. ¡°Indeed, I would love to have children with this hair,¡± Phukomeia said as she moved her body closer to Charlie. Both women giggled as they noticed the growing flush in Charlie¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Oh no, our little friend is getting all red!¡± Nolkonoe said in a very overly dramatic tone. ¡°Please don¡¯t touch me,¡± Charlie muttered, but the native women simply ignored him as they continued to probe him. ¡°Do we need to take you to our hut? Get you some medicine,¡± Nolkonoe continued as she slid a hand down onto his thigh. Ok, maybe it was going a little too far now. The Chiefess had sat him down in this seat, after force feeding him meats in the morning, but she had gone for a good hour to two now. Since she had been gone for so long, he assumed it was safe to try and get away. ¡°Sorry, I think I need to go and set up my merchant caravan for the day,¡± Charlie said as he gently shoved the two native women off his arms. His escape was foiled though as a tall, native woman stood in front of him. She didn¡¯t stop him for long, but just long enough that Nolkonoe and Phukomeia were able to grab him and place him back down into his seat. ¡°Don¡¯t go running now! We still need to get you something to drink,¡± Nolkonoe said as she placed a kiss on to the side of his. ¡°He is getting nervous, lets just take him to our hut and fuck him already. We¡¯ll take him money then let him go. Simple, win, win situation,¡± Phukomeia said as she used one hand to yank Charlie¡¯s arm between her breasts as her free hand grabbed his groin. ¡°Please stop, I don¡¯t have any money!¡± Charlie pleaded as he went into fight or flight. ¡°Oh, come on,¡± Nolkonoe wined, ¡°I just want some fun with the Chiefess¡¯s new toy. So how about this, first time today is on the house. After that you can pay me in your goods whenever I desire them,¡± Nolkonoe negotiated as she also moved her hand to start unbuckling his belt. There it was the trap that would destroy his life as a merchant if he was to fall into it. ¡°I¡¯m fine thank you. I need something to eat and drink, so I¡¯ll probably go,¡± Charlie was cut off as Nolkonoe placed a kiss onto his cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some of the best cooking in the whole land, all you need to do is pay a small fee,¡± Nolkonoe said. She could see he wasn¡¯t as much of a horn dog as the usual merchants, instead she decided it was probably best to appeal to his stomach rather than his loins if she was to catch him as a prize. ¡°Yes, Nolkonoe¡¯s cooking is good, just one gold and we can give you a nice big meal,¡± Phukomeia said, also planting a soft kiss onto his cheek. ¡°I only have one gold¡ and I really wanted to try and save it,¡± Charlie again tried to stand, just for Phukomeia to drag him back down, this time she wrapped her legs around his waist as she began to straddle him. ¡°Then let us give you a discount. We give you one meal, us two here will sleep with you,¡± Nolkonoe said, gesturing to herself and Phukomeia, ¡°and all it shall cost you is one gold coin. One time opportunity, for a one-time meal and sex.¡± Phukomeia locked lips with Charlie as she held his arms to her side. Despite looking so feminine, her strength was far more than what met the eye. ¡°It will be alright; I shall go gentle. But I promise nothing for Phukomeia as you are her first worthy male in a long time,¡± Nolkonoe said as she watched Charlie struggle against Phukomeia¡¯s grip. Really, such an adorable creature. Moving closer, Nolkonoe placed a soft kiss onto the side of Charlie''s head. Looking down, she could see a small black symbol on his right hand. Charlie noticed her stare aimed towards his hand. Shit, he had forgotten to put the patch back over his mark. Snatching his hand away, Charlie glared at Nolkonoe. Nolkonoe placed a hand onto Phukomeia¡¯s shoulder. Shaking her, she got her attention. Phukomeia glared at her friend. Without saying a word, she pointed down to the marking on his hand. Not understanding what Nolkonoe was trying to communicate, Phukomeia went to grab his hand. Without thinking, Charlie placed his hands onto Phukomeia¡¯s shoulders. Swiftly he moved one hand down to her waist as he went to stand up. Gripping her tightly, he threw her onto the table as he slowly moved back from the group. All sat stunned for a few seconds as they tried to calculate what they had just seen the small outsider boy do. Phukomeia lifted her head, only now realising that she had been thrown onto the table by someone vastly weaker than her. ¡°S¡Sorry, I panicked,¡± Charlie said as he hid his hand in his trouser pocket. All sat or stood in silence for a moment as they contemplated what had just happened. None were completely sure how to react to seeing such a seemingly weak and defenceless young boy flip a fully grown warrior over his shoulder. Nolkonoe went to approach him. Her approach there was quickly stopped as a thunk of something sand landed in front of her. Looking down, Nolkonoe saw the knife in the sand. Ourupadia stormed over to Nolkonoe. Dropping down in front of her, she grabbed her stone knife from the sand. With a little over exaggeration, Ourupadia wiped sand from the knife, doing it in such away it replicated wiping blood from the knife. She barked something towards the girls in their native tongue. Almost instantly the women scurried off to find a new target. Nolkonoe nodded to Ourupadia, a sign of her approval to this unspoken agreement of the wolf girls not being allowed to touch Charlie. Turning to look at him, Ourupadia beamed a warm smile at him before taking his hand and escorting him through the rows of other benches and over to a table containing a group of women. At first Charlie could feel his gut start to form nots, she must have only saved him so that she could take him to her group of friends to turn him into their plaything. Getting closer, his fear only intensified. But when he saw these women, each had the same markings of red stripes and arrows as Ourupadia, he found himself relax. The strong and sharp gazes of these women as he approached stabbed knives into his joints. This sudden feeling of dread prevented him from moving forward. Ourupadia stopped as she felt Charlie¡¯s hand slip from hers. Turning around, she saw the glint of fear in Charlie¡¯s eyes as he stood staring at the table of huntresses. Looking back to her fellow huntresses, she yelled something in her native tongue before moving to Charlie¡¯s side. She pointed again towards her group of friends. Quickly she said something in her native tongue towards Charlie before trying again to bring him to the table. Looking to the huntresses, it seemed to Charlie that whatever she had said to them had put them in line as they now no longer glared at him. Sitting him down at the table, Ourupadia made a gesture to the others. Still he didn¡¯t understand her tongue, but from the markings, he assumed she meant ¡°huntress.¡± Chapter 8 – The Lake and The Chiefess Like before, Charlie sat awkwardly on the wooden bench. Ourupadia sat next to him, which was probably the only comfort he had at that moment. Huntresses stared at him intensely, studying his every movement. It was like they expected something off him. Charlie went to stand and try to excuse himself from the situation, but Ourupadia immediately dragged him back down into the seat. For a few seconds, Ourupadia tried to explain to him something in her native tongue. But when she quickly realised that he couldn¡¯t understand her, she started to try to use her hand movements to get her message across to him. The five other huntresses that sat across the table laughed and joked at Ourupadia¡¯s attempts to communicate with Charlie. Shooting a glare over to her friends, Ourupadia quickly quieted them. Charlie even chuckled a little as he saw the native woman¡¯s face go a bright red for what he guessed to be a mix of both anger and embarrassment. Turning around, she gave Charlie a small hit on the head. She was about to start reprimanding Charlie in her native tongue, but a tall figure approaching the table he was at caught her eye. Raising a hand, Ourupadia called over to the Chieftess as she reached the table. Confused, turning around she looked to Ourupadia. The Chieftess¡¯s fierce eyes locked onto Charlie. Even without needing to turn, he could feel the woman¡¯s eyes cutting into his back. Swiftly she walked over to Charlie. Grabbing his arm, she turned him to face her. She was about to start reprimanding him for changing seats, but much to the luck of Charlie, Ourupadia seemingly quickly explained his situation. The Chieftess¡¯s glare then turned to the group of wolf women who had already moved onto another victim. After muttering a few reluctant words of thanks to Ourupadia, the Chieftess grabbed Charlie¡¯s arm. Dragging him from his seat, she walked him back to the original table. A still very tiered Charlie gave a thankful nod to Ourupadia before allowing the Chieftess to take him. Sitting down at the table, he allowed the Chieftess to wrap an arm around his waist as she sat herself down next to him. For a while, he awkwardly sat in her grip as the Chieftess glared over at the group of wolf girls. Placing a hand onto her shoulder, the Chieftess looked down to Charlie. Sighing, she calmed herself. It was only a few hours ago that the sun had even risen, so it was far too early to be fighting or disciplining the women of the tribe. Patting Charlie, she placed a soft kiss on his cheek. Blushing, Charlie shuffled a little away from the Chieftess. Using her arm around his waist, she tugged him back to her side. Saying something in her native tongue, she pointed to a wooden bowl of meat and a wooden cup of¡ of God no, it was the alcohol again. Charlie felt himself flinch as he assumed she was trying to get him drunk again. Looking down to the wooden cup, Charlie felt a shiver run down his spine. Well, I say a shiver but it was a hand of the Chiefess running down his back. Pushing the cup towards him, Charlie felt as if today was about to become a repeat of the day before. Seeing he wasn¡¯t raising his hands from his lap, the Chiefess grabbed his neck. Turning him to look at her, she eyed him for a few seconds before making her move. Sighing, she could see the glint of fear in his young eyes. Letting him go, she pushed the bowl of meat to him. Taking his drink, she flicked her head back and downed the drink. Gesturing to one of the wolf women, she had her approached. After a few seconds of talking, she passed the empty cup to the woman. Taking the empty cup the woman quickly hurried off. Left alone again with Charlie, the Chiefess started insisting for him to eat the meat. Not budging from his defensive state, he allowed the Chiefess to take a piece of meat from the bowl. Gracefully she ate the meat, proving to him it wasn¡¯t poisoned or drugged. Hungrily, Charlie took one of the juicy pieces of meat from the bowl. Smiling, the Chiefess watched as he devoured the meat in the bowl. Soon the meat was gone, and just as soon the Chiefess already ordered another of their tribeswomen to deliver them another bowl of meat. Before Charlie had a chance to realise what was happening, a small group of native wolf women quickly adorned the table with plates and cups of different foods and liquids. Many of the tribe watched out of curiosity as the Chiefess fed both herself and Charlie different drinks and foods from the table. Cheerfully the Chiefess made small comments and jokes in her native language as she fed him another piece of large tropical fruit, freshly picked from the small, topical area that sat next to their village. Several groups of wolf women, including the original ones to attack Charlie now eyes him curiously. All of whom looked on with hunger as they wanted a piece of the male. The wide smile of the Chiefess and her joyful Chiefess drew an even more curious eye. Usually, she would be found on her long bench that sat over her tribe, staring down at them with her fierce eyes. Amazing, such a usually noble and bloodthirsty woman now sat along with the common tribe¡¯s people, let alone with an outsider male by her side. Small groups of women volunteered to continue to serve the two foods, all doing so to simply get a closer look at the couple. The huntresses seemed to take notice as they all glared curiously over to their table. Eventually, Charlie and the Chiefess had their fill of the meals. Waving a hand, the Chiefess allowed the tribeswomen to indulge in the meat and fruit as she picked Charlie up into her arms. Cuddling the already exhausted Charlie in her arms, the Chiefess started to happily hope through the village. Allowing him to be comfy, she strutted through the village. Through the arms of the Chiefess, Charlie could make out a rough, remembrance route. Last night was a bit of a blur, but he did remember this route. Soon his suspicions were confirmed as after a few more minutes of walking, they entered out of the village. A large, tropical jungle sat boarded on the desert terrain. Moving through the sand, she entered the jungle. Not long after they entered the jungle, they soon emerged out into an opening. Smiling, Charlie saw the shining clear water of the lake. He remembered this place from the night before, where he had met the huntress woman. Carefully, the Chiefess sat Charlie down under a large tree next to the water. Strutting over to the water¡¯s edge, she started to disrobe. Taking off her grass top, she flung it to the ground. Then her skirt quickly followed, then her headdress. Once the grass ornaments and sacred headdress were safely secured along the water''s edge, she dipped her toes into the water. Like when they had awoken, seeing the Chiefess without her paints almost made her look even nuder to Charlie. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Getting into the water, she allowed herself to shiver a little while before he body go used to the water. Dipping herself until she was shoulders deep, the Chiefess allowed her body to adapt to the temperature of the water. Finally, she pushed her long black hair and head down into the water. For a while, she stayed under. Then a little while longer, then a little while longer. Charlie figured in his grass seat. Five minutes passed. Still, she stayed under. Jumping to his feet, Charlie¡¯s body moved on its own as he sprinted to the side of the water. Looking down, arms burst from the water and wrapped around his head. Crashing from the water, the Chiefess beamed a wide, sadistic smile at Charlie as he stumbled back. Laugh and cackles ensued from the Chiefess as she yelled and cheered words in her native tongue that he could only assume were mocking gestures. Storming back over to the tree, Charlie sat under the shade of the branches. For a little too long, the Chiefess laughed and giggled before returning to her bath. Out of a natural curtesy, Charlie turned away to avoid looking at her full nudity as she bathed herself in the water. First, she washed her hair, then¡ She stopped cleaning and turned to look at Charlie, his face still blushed from her prank. A wide smile spread over her face as she saw an opportunity. Charlie turned to look at the Chiefess as she yelled to him. Seeing her breasts hanging over the side of the bank, he turned away again, acting as if he didn¡¯t hear her. She yelled for a while longer, getting more and more annoyed as she raised her voice to get his attention. Eventually, her cries stopped as a wide grin came over her face. Looking back to the water, Charlie could hear the protests of the Chiefess had stopped. Looking closer, he worried for a few seconds as he could see her. But almost immediately he sat back down, knowing she was probably trying to set a trap for him again. Smirking he sat back against the tree, not planning to fall for her tricks again. Several leaves fell from onto Charlie¡¯s lap. Picking up the leaves, he looked up. The very second he looked up, a figure dropped from the branches above and onto him. Pinning him against the ground, he soon recognised the cruel giggle of the Chiefess as she ran her hands over his back. Flipping him over, she grabbed the corners of his shirt. Clumsily she unbuttoned his shirt. Once the buttons were undone, she ripped his shirt from his chest. Seeing his exposed chest, the Chiefess smirked and moved to his trousers. Now Charlie started to resist, but the Chiefess was far stronger and managed to take his belt off him. From her movements, he guessed she had learnt to undo his belt from watching him the other night. Grabbing his trousers, she yanked them down. Not having the burden of the belt, she then managed to get his pants off far quicker. Using her teeth, she bit on his pants as her hands removed his socks. With practised skill, she managed to remove both pieces of clothing. Finally, his smokes and shoes were removed. Now nude, the Chiefess grabbed his arm and dragged him towards the lake. At first, he attempted to struggle, but soon he found it was useless as he was dragged into the water by the Chiefess. His joints stiffened as the water surrounded him. The cold kept him still for a while, much to the amusement of the Chiefess as she turned her back to him. Flicking her hair over her shoulder, she reviled her back to Charlie. Reaching around, she went to grab his hands to instruct him on what to do. When she turned, she turned to look at the shivering Charlie. Sighing, she turned around again. Reassuringly, she placed a hand onto his head. Lovingly, she dragged him into her arms. Without resistance, Charlie sank into her arms. The warmth of her body overtook him as he allowed her to nuzzle him against her chest. Staring down at him, she racked her mind for the correct outsider words. Smiling, she found her words. ¡°Adorable, you cute,¡± she said as she ruffled his hair. For a few seconds, the Chiefess looked down at Charlie with a frown. Lifting his head, she saw his eyes shut and a small bit of saliva coming from his mouth. Poor creature, it was far too early in the morning for him. Placing a kiss onto the top of his head, the Chiefess made a mental note to try and give him some extra time to sleep in the next day. Looking up to the sky, the sun had only just about to move above the tree tops. Holding Charlie against her chest, the Chiefess pondered what time he would usually wake up. After a couple of minutes, the Chiefess placed Charlie against the bank of the lake. Dipping herself under water, she remerged and began to use the water to clean her face. Her hands then moved to her shoulders, then down to her arms. Annoyed, she looked back to the sleeping Charlie. Tomorrow she would make sure he stayed awake so that he could clean her. Once she washed her legs, butt and back, she turned again to look at Charlie. Staring at him, she remarked in her native tongue of how tall he had grown since they had last met. Only after she was washed, did the entirety of her attention fall onto him. Gliding through the water, she moved to his side. Her warmth engulfed him again as she wrapped her legs around his waist. Lovingly, she placed a few kisses onto the side of his head before she carefully rubbed the cool a water onto his skin. Taking extra care to make sure she didn¡¯t wake him. Widening his mouth, Charlie yawned loudly. Neglectful of failing to keep him asleep, the Chiefess decided it was best to act as if she meant to wake him to save her own pride. Picking him up in her arms, she cradled him like a child. Wearily, Charlie looked up to the wide grin of the Chiefess. Lifting her arms up, she let Charlie drop into the water. Angrily yelling and spluttering he burst out the water. ¡°Bastard!¡± He yelled as he dove at the Chiefess. She quickly dodged him, her manic laughs of victory only spurred on his attack. Through the tree line, several women carrying large wooden bowls of white and red paints entered out into the opening. Smiling, the women cringed as they struggled to contain their laughter at seeing their fierce and noble leader having a battle of splashes with the small merchant boy. Out the corner of her eye, she noticed the woman. Stopping her attack, she grabbed Charlie around the neck. Tucking him under her arm, she dragged him over to the bank of the river. Leaping out the water, she barked some orders to the women as she placed Charlie down next to his clothes. The women though burst out in laugher as they saw the bright blush on the face of the Chiefess at being caught playing with Charlie. Their enjoyment only increased as they noticed the blushing Charlie trying to pull on his clothes. The women eventually placed the bowls of paint before quickly hopping off to spread their stories to the tribe. Yanking his pants and trousers on, Charlie didn¡¯t dare try to protest the fact he was still drenched from being freshly pulled from the lake. In his side vision, he saw the Chiefess quickly shaking off the water like a dog before moving over to the paints. After pulling on his clothes, he looked over to see the Chiefess covering her body in the white paint the women had brought. Once the paint smothered her skin, she then applied the red stripes and patterns before finally dressing herself in her usual attire. Now the two were dressed, the Chiefess wasted no time in grabbing him by the arm. Now he was secured in her grasp, she started to storm back to the village. Chapter 9 – The lead Huntress The Chieftess¡¯s grip held tightly to Charlie¡¯s arm. Every minute or so she turned to glance at him but would soon turn her head back as a blush came over her face. She spat and muttered a few words of anger in her native tongue as she dragged him through the jungle. Soon they emerged back out into the small, slice of desert that separated them from the village. The women who had seen them in the lake happily chatted with the other native women, spreading the word of their Chiefess and the boy. On seeing the girls, Charlie felt his chest tense as he saw her draw a large white stone knife. Throwing his hands forward, he stopped the Chiefess from drawing her knife. Shooting a glare back at him, she calmed as she saw the look of fear in his eyes. Quickly she turned to face him. Putting out a hand she placed a finger onto his chest. Ploughing her mind for words, she then spoke. ¡°Lucky, I like you, you lucky you cute,¡± she said in her thick native accent and broken English. She sounded so different in English. It was like she kept trying to mimic Charlie¡¯s western accent. Natives of tribes he had visited often tried to mimic his accent as an insult, but it seemed that the Chiefess did it out of a place of making him feel safer rather than anything else. The Chiefess moved through the village, a terrified and tired Charlie being dragged along behind her. Eventually they arrived back at the main eating area. Again, she started to drag him as she moved over to one of the large wooden tables. Sitting him down, she took out one of her large knives that she kept hidden in a small leather pouch under her skirt. Once he was secured in the seat, she lifted one of the knives in the air she made a large show out of slamming it into the table in front of him. It was almost like a ¡°no touching¡± sign she was displaying to the tribe. Satisfied with her visual statement. The Chiefess wondered off to do God knows what. Now alone, Charlie could feel the stares of the natives fix onto him. Within only a few seconds of the Chiefess finally being out of sight did the women swarm him. In their thick native accents and crude language, the women started interrogating him. Hundreds of questions, or at least what he assumed to be questions, swarmed him as the women surrounded him. Charlie froze as he tried to process what was happening. A hand reached through the crowd, grabbing him and yanking him from the chaos. Nolkonoe and Phukomeia along side their fellow wolves moved to calm the crowd, as Ourupadia dragged Charlie from the crowd. Nolkonoe and Phukomeia both made sure he got to see their looks of ¡°you owe us one¡± before he was finally taken away by Ourupadia and her fellow huntresses. The group took him through the village, making sure to keep him concealed under a large, colourful tarp. This wasn¡¯t the way he planned to spend his morning. Without saying a word, the women carried him through the village and out into a large dirt opening. Peaking out from the blanket, he could see several wooden targets and other fighting dummies, as well as stacks containing weapons for the warriors. Many women with the red painted arrows sat under a large tree on one side of the training ground. Ourupadia and her friends quickly approached them. Feeling Charlie sink into her arms, she opened the blanket to allow herself to see how he was doing. As they approached the stronger, far taller than Charlie, warrior women, she could see the glimmer of fear in his green eyes. Putting a hand onto his face, she gave him a warm smile as they reached their fellow huntresses under the tree. At first the huntresses looked on with mild interest as Ourupadia placed the bundle containing Charlie under the shade of the tree. Sitting up from their relaxed positions, they looked like the bundle started to move. Their eyes widened as they saw the small, very pale boy move from the blankets and into the open. Their curiosity began to peak as a few huntresses leapt forward. Grabbing him, they dragged him back to the centre of their group to hide him from any prying eyes. Muttering assumed as the women surrounded him. The older, more mature looking of the warriors kept Charlie by their side to avoid the hands of the younger huntresses from getting too curious. Charlie sat terrified as he sat on the lap of a far taller, stronger, beautiful huntress. She kept one hand around his waist to keep him still as her other hand checked his body for injuries. Ourupadia seemed to explain the situation to the others, which only made their curiosity increase as even the older of the huntresses started to prod and poke at the boy. All quieted as a woman approached. She wore the same paints as the other huntresses, but a large red feather headdress sat in her hair. Strutting over, Ourupadia and the others made way for her as she came over to Charlie. A few yells went up from a group gathered under another near by tree. The woman responded to them with a few quick yells back. Once by the side of Charlie, the woman crouched to look him in the eyes. Seeing the bright red eyes of the woman, Charlie moved back. His body though was quickly stopped by the huntress who¡¯s lap he was sitting on. Putting a handout, she gently caressed the side of Charlie¡¯s face. His emerald eyes captivated her. Moving her hand down to his, she gently lifted it. Seeing the mark of the Chiefess on his hand, a smile came to her lips. ¡°Charlie?¡± the woman said. For a few seconds he was silent, not sure on what he had just heard. ¡°Your name, you are Charlie, right? I remember those bright eyes anywhere. Your hair has become a little darker, so I didn¡¯t recognise you at first, but those eyes and seeing you cower like that confirmed my suspicions,¡± she said as she snatched him from the lap of the huntress. ¡°Sorry, do I know you?¡± he asked as she started to cuddle him against her chest. ¡°Such an adorable little thing, still as cuddly as I remember!¡± she said triumphantly. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Sorry, I still don¡¯t know who you are?¡± Charlie asked again as the woman started to play with his hair. Moving her face down, she looked him in the eyes. A look of annoyance spread across her face. Sighing, she placed a soft kiss onto his forehead. ¡°Well, you were young when we met, but I really haven¡¯t changed at all in looks. Still though, you have matured well! I thought the talk of the Chiefess playing with a boy in the water was rubbish, but seeing you have her mark and fit the description, I can see it wasn¡¯t rubbish at all!¡± the woman yelled again as she continued to play with his hair. ¡°Sorry, but again, who are you?¡± Charlie said as he felt the woman start to pull a little tightly on his hair. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just the lead huntress of our tribe. You came here with your farther may years ago, myself any my daughter were the ones who cared for you. She will be ecstatic to see her toy is back!¡± the woman said, still in her excited tone. For some reason, shivers ran down his spine, like some kind of repressed memory had just been brought back into fruition. ¡°For now, though, I think it is best you lay low until the excitement around you dissipates. I¡¯ll get you something to eat, you just lie here and allow the huntresses to care for you. They will start training soon and will probably need someone to keep them company during their rest breaks,¡± the woman said, before handing him back to Ourupadia. Watching the woman wonder off, he still found himself wondering about her name. Now back on the lap of a huntress, he found it to be the best option to just allow the women to bite, lick, sniff, or kiss him. It seemed that every time he tried to resist, he would usually get a growl or a bite from the women, so yes, it was best to just allow them to do what they wanted until they had to go and train. Ourupadia glared over at him every now and then, or better yet she was glaring towards the women who harassed and teased him. One woman, with two stripes of red paint and one of white on both cheeks. Licking her lips, she then licked Charlie on the cheek. Muttering something to her friends, she ran her hand down his chest as she licked him again. Putting a handout to her friend, Ourupadia shoved the other girl back. Saying a few words to her fellow huntress, she then grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist and started to walk off with her. The other huntresses soon started to follow. Alone, Charlie laid back on the grass, deciding to just watch and wait out the day until the natives had gotten over their weird obsession with him. Once comfy on the grass, he looked over to the small army of huntresses as they started to train. It seemed Ourupadia held some leverage over them as they had all quickly decided to follow her when she had taken the first woman. The Lead Huntress, the Chiefess and then Ourupadia, why were they all so seemingly interested in him? Well, Ourupadia was just more of a helping and kind hand, but still, why such kindness? Lying on the grass, he starred at Ourupadia as she took a bow from one of the wooden stands. Taking the bow, she then took several arrows. Looking over to the tree, Ourupadia made sure Charlie was watching her. Seeing his relaxed eyes were fixed on her, she felt her heart rise into her throat. Loading an arrow onto her bow, she walked up to the wooden plank on the ground. Again, she made sure he was watching. Okay, he was. Lifting her bow, she aimed it at the centre of the target. Fixing her eyes on the centre of the target, she fired a single arrow. Smacking into the centre of the target, the arrow found its place. Ourupadia smiled widely. Looking to the side, she could see Charlie watching her. A smile on his face matched hers. The target was a good three hundred meters away. Charlie was expecting her to hit the target, but right in the centre, was something he really wasn¡¯t expecting. Now with a new boost of confidence, Ourupadia got another arrow and loaded it into the bow. Aiming her bow, she fired again. Her arrow landed on its target, the head of the arrow hitting next to the head of the first arrow. Wanting to further show off her skills, she loaded another arrow, wanting to make a triangle with the arrows on the target. Firing her third shot, she hit the target, forming the intended triangle pattern. Smiling, she stared at the arrow formation, her gaze then turned to Charlie. A look of amazement spread across his face as he realised what she did. Smiling, Ourupadia realised how easy it was to keep the outsider entertained. Moving to the target, she took out her arrows. Once retrieved she returned to the starting line. From there on the huntresses continued to fire their arrows at the target. Charlie did his best to pay attention to the huntresses as they fired at the targets, but the melee fighting with large wooden poles was just beginning. The huntresses were now split between the two training exercises. Looking off to the side, Charlie saw three other groups sitting under different large trees that sat around the area. First was the one where the lead huntress had come from. Next was one that looked to have the same wolf paw patterns on them that the Chiefess had. The last looked to have markings of a large bird on them. These all looked to be the different factions within the tribe, or different clans. The woman in the red headdress soon returned, a large bowl of meat in her hands. Moving to his side, she made herself comfortable next to him. ¡°Sorry it took so long, I heard that the Chiefess had you well fed earlier so I thought I would get a bowl for myself, and I can have you take any bits you like from it,¡± she said as she sat next to him on the short grass. ¡°Also, I think the Chiefess is a little¡ angry,¡± she said, hesitating as she probably tried to think of a way to describe the Chiefess¡¯s anger. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Charlie said, feeling his body tense up at the thought of the Chiefess having anger sex with him. What was anger sex? Well, he had heard the head merchant say it and really didn¡¯t want to find out what it was. ¡°I think she found out you snuck off with Ourupadia to the training field over here,¡± the woman continued as she started to eat from the bowl of meat. Charlie¡¯s eyes soon noticed the Chiefess as she began to storm over to the training huntresses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep her distracted for a while, you just sit here and relax,¡± the woman said as she took a few more pieces of meat. Devouring them quickly she then leapt up and began to strut over to the Chiefess. It wasn¡¯t clear what she said to her, but it seemed to work as he saw the Chiefess wonder off with the woman. Clear, everything was fine. The Chiefess was distracted for the time being and his sanity was saved from what ever torture she would have placed him under for leaving (even if it wasn¡¯t of his own accord). A finger prodded into his side. Instinctively, he turned to see the instigator. His heart sank as he saw the grinning faces of Nolkonoe and Phukomeia. It looked like they had followed the Chiefess to come and collect their debt. ¡°Oh shit,¡± Charlie muttered. Chapter 10 – Two warriors part 1 Such a cute little thing!¡± Nolkonoe said as she licked the neck Charlie. Enjoying the taste of fear in his sweat. ¡°Ready to repay your debt to us outsider?¡± Phukomeia added as she pinned Charlie against the ground. About twelve of the wolf women surrounded him, pinning him on the grass. Their hands probed his pockets for money as Phukomeia and Nolkonoe took turns holding him down or forcing kisses onto his lips. One of the girls said something to Nolkonoe. Grunting, Nolkonoe said something in their native tongue to Phukomeia. Phukomeia nodded and started to unbuckle his trousers. ¡°My apologies, but she said you have no money. But we still need payment,¡± Nolkonoe said as she placed a soft kiss on his forehead. ¡°So we shall take another kind of payment,¡± Phukomeia said as she dragged down his trousers. Phukomeia licked her lips as her hand moved for the top of his pants. Panicking, he tried to release himself from the grip of Nolkonoe. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, it is futile, I was a member of the warriors for many years and have a lot more strength compared to you. A sheltered, small, outsider,¡± Nolkonoe said in a babyish, condescending and slightly mocking tone. ¡°I have money, it is in my caravan, just let me get it¡± Charlie was cut off by a forced kiss on the lips from one of the wolf women. Smiling she pulled back, allowing another girl to move in and have a taste of the male. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it may be early in the day, but we have taken quite a few good large gold coins from some Merchants. Disgusting things, those fat bastards,¡± Nolkonoe said as she placed a kiss onto Charlie¡¯s forehead. Phukomeia managed to get a grip on Charlie¡¯s pants and bring them down to his ankles. ¡°There it is, our payment producer! You see, as I was saying we don¡¯t like having sex with those muscle heads or merchants. All are too boring, bland or have little personality. You, on the other hand, are kind, cute, and best of all easy to dominate. Something those merchants hate or like a little too much,¡± Nolkonoe muttered as she bit his ear. Smiling she looked to see several of the wolf girls had already shoved their heads between the legs of Charlie. Dragging her gaze from the pile of mouths that danced around his member and sack, she looked to his face. His eyes were almost glazed over, not used to this level of intensity. Lifting his head to make him look at her, she admired the look of bliss in his eyes. ¡°You look so cute!¡± Nolkonoe cheered as she wrapped her arms around him, giving him a tight hug. ¡°He tastes good too!¡± Phukomeia said with a mix of joking and geniality as she pulled her mouth from his member. ¡°Please wait!¡± He tried to plead against his attackers. ¡°Is it not interested in women?¡± A wolf girl asked in her native tongue to Nolkonoe, not understanding his obvious protests. Giving the girl a quick hit on the head, she said her response. ¡°No, he is just shy, so be nice and gentle, to begin with. We did him a very big favour by not allowing the crowd to have him, so he owes us a good long time,¡± Nolkonoe said with a giggle as she kissed Charlie on the cheek. She wasn¡¯t too worried about him fighting back anymore as she saw the looked of surrender in his eyes as he drifted back into her arms. ¡°Such an adorable little thing,¡± A voice said in their native tongue into her ear. Nolkonoe turned her head to see the intruder. Ourupadia greeted her with a glare and sneer as the other huntresses surrounded them. Knowing the huntresses were one of the more feared groups in the tribe, they quickly retreated from Charlie. But not before snatching his pants and leaving him with. A promise of returning to finishing their job. Monsters, bloody monsters Charlie thought as he fell onto the grass, drained of energy. Ourupadia moved down to his side. Swooping him into her arms, she moved back to the bottom of the tree. She regretted leaving him. Those dammed wolves though, of course when they volunteered to help save him from the crowd they did it with alternate ideas in mind. There was now blame though to be cast on them, if Ourupadia thought she could get the human so beloved by the Chiefess to owe a debt to her, she would have done the same. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. One huntress carried over trousers as Ourupadia sat down at the base of the tree. A mixed look of fear and relief sat in Charlie¡¯s eyes as he cuddled into the chest of Ourupadia. Smiling, she placed a gentle hand onto his head. He looked like a terrified child being alone in the dark for the first time. Such a young boy being this far from his home. If she was his mother she would never have allowed him to leave without a strong warrior or huntress wife to protect him. Ourupadia raised his legs to allow a huntress to pull on his trousers. Glaring out towards the village, she couldn¡¯t believe that the Chiefess had left him alone. Yes, her stabbing the knife onto the table would keep some away. But the younger, as well as the bolder of the tribe, were far too excited to probe him for information on his time with the Chiefess. He was a weak creature. Something that needed to be protected, and if the Chiefess couldn¡¯t do that¡ Ourupadia stopped her anger-driven thoughts as she noticed him shaking in her arms like a leaf. He wasn¡¯t that much smaller than her, yet when curled in her arms like this, he was like a newly born baby. She decided that it was her job to look after him. The Chiefess probably wanted him for herself. So there was little possibility that she would allow him to be taken in by Qurupadia. But he assumed that if she shows her that he was venerable alone, then maybe she could land a job as his guard or something. Charlie looked at the glaring woman. She wanted to leap from her arms and run, yet her deathly eyes forbid him from moving. Right out the frying pan and into the fire. Another monster had him in her grasp. At least with the wolf girls, they were just going to have sex with him, this woman though, despite her kindness before, looked as if she was going to try to devour him. His arms trembled as he started to ponder on which part of him she was going to try and eat next. The eyes of Ourupadia kept locking on his face. Maybe she was going to go for his face first? Prevent him from being able to cry for help or see a way to escape. Charlie shivered more at the thought of what would happen if she decided to strike. Hours passed for Charlie as he lay curled in the arms of Ourupadia, jumping and squalling slightly at every sudden movement she made to readjust her sitting position. Eventually, she found a commutable sitting position and he allow himself to be held in her arms. Looking to the training area, he could see that the women with the patterns of wolves on them had started to train. They did similar work to the Huntresses, maybe a little quicker or more efficient. The sun now sat at the centre of the sky, firing its beams at full blast upon the training field. Even under the cool shade of the tree, Charlie could feel the effects of the heat starting to take over. His palms sweated, the mark on his hand staining slightly as the slat moved over the wound. The night before where the Chiefess had ripped off the mark also had ripped off a layer of skin. The wound hadn¡¯t bled, near there did it have time to heal though. Having the open wound also burdened him as it made it more difficult to wipe the beads of sweat from his face that were starting to form. This was only a problem as him being right-handed meant that he kept instinctively using his right hand to widen the sweat, only to have the sweat invade his hand and injure him. It wasn¡¯t that much of a problem, but combined with the overbearing heat, it was amplified beyond its normal limits. The huntresses (who had been unchanged by heat) soon noticed the place outsider in Ourupadia¡¯s arms starting to pant as he tried to cope with the heat. Muttering amongst each other, they decided it was best to try and shield him from the sun using the natural coolness of their paints. ¡°No worry boy, paint on skin made of special paint. It stays cool and it makes us cool,¡± a huntress said in rough English. Without giving him time to process and then protest what she had said, the women swarmed him. Grabbing and yanking at him, they pressed their hands onto what parts of exposed skin he had. Sighing, he shoved against the surprisingly cool hands of the women. Giggling, the women took turns in allowing one of his body parts to rest on them as they packed their hands onto him. Ourupadia laughed as she saw the small smile creeping onto his lips as he reluctantly enjoyed their weird massage-like experience. ¡°You like?¡± The same, older huntress said as she also noticed the small smile on his lips. ¡°Thank you, that really helps,¡± he said as the women continued to touch him. They would have taken him back to the village. Taking into account the heat, they guessed it was far too dangerous to take such a cloud pale, amber haired boy out into the open. They had heard tales that those humans with golden hair, brown, and red each suffered the heat. Considering that this boy had both red and brown hair, they guessed that he had to have been at least twice as venerable as the other outsiders. Each woman had this unspoken agreement to keep him in the shelter of their bodies. Once the sun began to set, then they would allow him to leave. They didn¡¯t need to hunt today as the meat of the Desert Crawlers they had killed was far more than enough to feed their tribe for a couple of weeks. Smiling, Ourupadia began to rub the forehead of Charlie. Such an adorable little thing, a perfect mating partner for a warrior. He did look like much, but his looks were alright by their standards or at least comparing him to other outsiders. Where he excelled inmate material for the tribeswomen was how he acted weak, submissive, yet with a slight dash of firmness and fight given the chance. The show of him when he flipped the woman onto the table earlier was also what got the attention of many women. A harsh yell went up from behind the group. Instinctively the women turned to face the noise. Charlie quickly noticed the sneer on Ourupadia¡¯s face as she looked to the source of the scream. Moving up slightly, Charlie felt his body tense as he saw the Chiefess staring them down. Storming over to them, the Chiefess¡¯s eyes quickly locked onto Charlie. Moving down to him, she extended a hand to grab him. Before her hand got to him though, Ourupadia quickly snatched him back. ¡°Have you not seen the sky? The sun is at its peak! This little thing would get brunt to ash in such a heat,¡± Ourupadia said in her native tongue as she held Charlie against her chest. ¡°He belongs to me, hand him over!¡± The Chiefess barked back. Seeing an opportunity for some fun, Nolkonoe decided to quickly chip in. ¡°How about a competition of skill? Whoever wins decides what happens to him tonight?¡± Nolkonoe said, knowing already both were going to agree. Chapter 11 – Two warriors part 2 Charlie watched on as the Chiefess and Ourupadia kept their eyes locked on one another. He didn¡¯t speak their language, but thanks to the translation from Nolkonoe, he knew this fight was over who was to keep him. But why him? What did he do to deserve such torment? As Charlie muttered to himself about his life choices and decision to come here, Etasose was the first to speak. ¡°I accept, I say we fight, hand to hand. The winner is the one who decides whether or not my husband stays here,¡± The Chiefess strutted over towards the training area. ¡°I say we do archery. After all, this is not just a competition, but a way to show our little friend here who is best a defending him! And your enemies can¡¯t harm you if they can¡¯t reach you. So, archery shows who can keep the enemies at bay,¡± Ourupadia said, her counteroffer visibly annoyed the Chiefess as she glared over her shoulder at her. Smirking, Etasose came up with her comeback. ¡°Well, I doubt you could even hit an attacker coming to get him, so you would need to know melee if you are to keep him safe,¡± Etasose said, thinking her retort was better than it was. Still, though, it was enough to annoy Ourupadia as she proposed another counteroffer. ¡°Best out of two. We will do archery and then we will do melee fighting. Whoever wins the two is the one who will be allowed to take the outsider. And if it becomes a draw, then we shall allow him to decide,¡± Ourupadia proposed to the Chiefess. Etasose nodded and agreed to the terms. Nolkonoe translated what they were saying to Charlie. ¡°Can¡¯t I just choose what I do?¡± He questioned. Without his permission, Nolkonoe instinctively translated what we said back to the two women. Both gave him a little growl and sneer which quickly quieted him. It was obvious to him now that this feud of those with something that extended far beyond himself. Right now, he was just a tool for them to use to have an excuse to fight against one another. ¡°Why is this happening to me?¡± Charlie pleaded with himself as he tucked his legs into his chest. Again, without his permission, Nolkonoe translated what he said back to the two women. They both gave their answers and Nolkonoe translated their answers back to him. ¡°Ourupadia says it''s because she thinks you''re cute, and that she doesn''t believe you are in safe hands with the Chiefess. The Chiefess on the other hand says she has marked you as her mate, and as such, she has a right to do what she wishes with you.¡± Nolkonoe said, trying to hide her grin as she enjoyed the drama unfolding in front of her. Before Charlie could try to plead for his safety again, the women had already stormed off towards the training area. Sitting under the shade he watched as they cleared the women from their training so that they can make room for their competition. Both of the fierce women took up a bow each. Then grab some large arrows with bags tied around the arrowheads. Charlie seems to be dummy arrows meant for skirmishing practice, or something of that nature. The training area was now deserted as all huntresses and warriors alike sat on the sidelines to watch the two warrior beauties battle. The two women prowled around the area. Like wild animals, they circled each other. Their arrows were loaded in their bows, ready to fire at each other. Each held three arrows each. Charlie didn¡¯t know the ins and outs of this duel, but he guessed that they had three shots each and whoever landed the most hits was the winner. Assuming this was the rules of the game, the child decided that considering he didn''t think the option of running was that good, he might as well wait until they were focused on the combat and then he could slip away in the meantime while they were distracted. Now with his mindset on finding an opportunity to escape, he sat back and watched as the fight began. Ourupadia was a huntress. Being a huntress, she was highly trained in using bows and arrows to hunt prey, so seeing she had an advantage in this fight she decided to be the first to fire. Her arrow flung through the air towards the Chiefess. Smiling the Chiefess threw herself to one side and somersaults to both dodge the arrow and show off her athletic skills. Landing back on her own two feet she felt a pain sear through her stomach as one of the practice arrows hit her. Looking to the side, she could see the practice arrow she had dodged lying on the ground. Then what had hit her? Staring downwards, she saw a second arrow had hit her stomach. In a matter of seconds, Ourupadia had already predicted where her target was going to land as well as fired another arrow to meet her when she landed. Ducking, the Chiefess narrowly avoided the third hour from hitting her head. 1:0, Ourupadia was in the lead. That was all she needed though, as long as she could dodge the next three arrows from the Chiefess, then she would win. The Chiefess studied the posture of Ourupadia carefully. Her legs were bent in a way that suggested that she was ready to run towards her right. But from looking at her shoulders and arms, the Chiefess predicted she was getting ready to run left. The huntresses were good hunters. Amazing at the trade of tracking down animals for miles at a time sometimes even days. They were known for their accuracy, but not for their fighting capability or that athleticism. As such the Chiefess predicted that she wouldn''t be as good at dodging her arrows. Loading two of her arrows onto her bowstring, she charged towards Ourupadia. As predicted, she turned and darted left. The Chiefess fired an arrow just in front of the direction Ourupadia was heading. But at a split second, Ourupadia ducked and grabbed the arrow out of the air. Taking the arrow she had gotten, she loaded it into her bow. Just in time, she fired the arrow towards the Chiefess as she also fired an arrow towards her. The practice arrows met in the air, cancelling each other out. Awestruck by the graceful moves of the huntress, Etasose realised that she could take advantage of this. In the rules of this kind of duels, a participant wasn¡¯t allowed to touch the arrow of the enemy under any circumstance. Thus, when Ourupadia grabbed the arrow, that was technically a hit. Or at least that was what the Chiefess planned to argue. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Lifting her bow she went her deliver the final shot to Ourupadia before she managed to recover from her daring manoeuvre. But as she loaded the arrow and aimed it towards her target, she saw that Ourupadia was already gone. Like a whisper in the wind, Ourupadia was gone. She had moved behind the Chiefess, recovered one of her arrows, and prepared to fire it at Ourupadia. The lead huntress sat along the sides of the training field, acting as the judge for the match and the one who was to keep track of whose arrows were whose. Looking to the side, she noticed Charlie slowly slipping away into the village. Deciding it was best to leave him and not cause any chaos, she went back to watching the match. Ourupadia sat hunched, taking off her corded top, she fiddled with it and her arrow in her hands. The Chiefess lined up her shot and fired. But before she could fire, Ourupadia had charged at the Chiefess, one of her original arrows already loaded in her bow. The Chiefess dodged and ducked as Ourupadia got closer and closer. Both fired their arrows. The Chiefess dodged the arrow of Ourupadia. To her annoyance though, Ourupadia dodged her counterattack as her arrow flew right past her head. For a few seconds, the Chiefess was confused as she felt something smack onto the back of her head as Ourupadia leapt away from her. That¡¯s when she noticed it. Ourupadia had used her bra as a string on the arrow to pull it back to her whenever she fired It. The feeling on the back of the Chiefess¡¯s head, it had been Ourupadia pulling back the arrow. Again, technically a hit. Two to Ourupadia and two to the Chiefess. The next hit would be a win. Ourupadia looked out to the tree to see if Charlie was watching her. The Chiefess did the same, also wanting to brag to him about her soon to be a win. The Chiefess¡¯s eyes scanned the tree line. He was gone. Vanished. It was Ourupadia, right? She had to have been playing tricks on her. Looking to Ourupadia, she could see she was just as confused as her. Throwing down their bows, both women rushed off into the village, much to the enjoyment of the lead huntress as she watched them sprint away. For the first time in years, the Chiefess looked alive without having to be killing an enemy or a captive. She only wondered now what her daughter would do when she found out that Charlie had returned to them. Charlie wandered through the village. The native women giggled and muttered as he passed. Looking around, he could see this wasn¡¯t the part of the village he had been brought through to get to the training field. The women here wore the white paints but didn¡¯t wear nearly as much. None of them wore red paint or patterns either. The women here didn¡¯t look to be huntresses or warriors, they didn¡¯t even look to be wolf women. From the looks he was getting from both the same height, regular looking village women, and the taller, stronger looking women, it was like none of them had seen a person with pale skin before. The younger women looked at him with a look of excitement and interest, like looking at an exotic animal. The more mature looking women as well as the tall warrior women looked at him with more intrigue than anything else. Not having the confidence to ask for help or lack of pride to admit defeat and admit he went in the wrong direction, he carried on forward. Getting deeper and deeper into the village, he started to feel the gazes on his increase in intensity and number. Looking over his shoulder, Charlie could see several women, only a little taller than him, following him. There were four of them in total, but each was smeared in dark red paint as well as bright white paint. Walking faster, Charlie didn¡¯t want to be caught by these vicious looking women. As they got closer, only then did Charlie realise how tall they were compared to him. He wasn¡¯t short by any means. The Chiefess was about the same height as him, maybe half an inch to an inch taller. Ourupadia was a good inch and a bit taller and the average tribeswoman he had meat who wasn¡¯t a huntress or warrior were all about his height or a little shorter. The same went for most the women here, but the women in the red feather headdresses that were steadily getting closer to him were a good foot or so taller than him. A strong hand planted onto his shoulder, stopping him in his tracks. Turning slowly, he looked up to the far taller, seven ft tall woman. ¡°Afternoon?¡± He said sheepishly as the women surrounded him. Their strong hands probed him, examining him closely. A small crowd of village women had now gathered. Now he thought about it, the majority of the people in this part of the village were women. He knew the majority here were women, but it was a good thirty women to one man. Each of the four women grabbed one of his limbs and lifted him into the air. Oh fuck. He couldn¡¯t catch a break, could he? The women started to carry him through the village. Charlie nor the women said anything as they carried him through the village. Soon they reached a large, stone building. Charlie didn¡¯t get much time to take in the surroundings or details of the area though as he was carried into the stone building. Once inside, he was plopped down in front of a large wooden chair covered with furs and blankets. Looking up and checking his surroundings, he was greeted by a room full of women dressed in a similar style to the lead huntress. The main difference was that their feather headdresses were just a little smaller. Well except for one. A tall woman sat on a chair of furs and blankets. Her sparkling bark brown eyes brightened when they saw him. ¡°Charlie?¡± the woman¡¯s voice echoed into his ears. Oh no. Not another one, he thought as he saw the look of hunger spread across the lustful lips of the warrior woman. Chapter 12 – Heir to the the Huntress clan Charlie sat on the small piles of imperial made pillows and animal hides. He kept his hands folded on his lap as he stared downwards, not daring to look a single one of the ferocious-looking women in the eye. About 10 or so of them surrounded him and 11 if you included the woman who sat on the throne. As she happily picked through his jacket, examining any personal belongings he may have had in it, he took the time to examine the room in its interior. There were large, vicious animals and creatures that he did not recognise lining the walls. Maybe the only animal he could see that was recognisable was the head of a desert crawler hung on the wall. The building itself was made of a mix of red tarp and a deep, blood redwood that matched the colour of the feathers in the hair of the women. Their glares and expressionless faces surrounded him. Eventually, Charlie decided to break the silence. ¡°Sorry, but I think I am lost. I was just trying to get back to the part of the village where my fellow merchants are,¡± Charlie was cut off by the woman on the throne raising her hand. For a few seconds, she stared at him, like she was constructing a sentence. ¡°You Charlie?¡± She said, trying her best to say his words in her thick native accent. ¡°Yes Mrs,¡± he said, assuming she had probably seen his merchant¡¯s badge that he kept in his jacket. Leaning closer, the woman stared at him, as if she was waiting for him to do something. ¡°Sorry, I think I need to be going?¡± Charlie said with a chuckle as he went to stand. Two of the women in the red headdresses and red paint grabbed his shoulders and forced him down. ¡°No recognise?¡± she said, her voice deepened as she purred her words to him. ¡°Sorry,¡± Charlie said, not knowing what to say as the woman moved off her throne. Like a wild animal, she moved on all fours around him. She was like a wolf hunting prey as she moved around him. He could even feel her warm, humid breath clinging to him as she growled into his ear on every other circle going around him. Slowly she moved, with a purpose that was unknown to Charlie. ¡°I said, you no recognise?¡± She said as she pressed herself against his back. ¡°Oh, sorry, no,¡± Charlie said, not knowing if saying this would help with the situation or not. Sneering and giving a small growl, she manoeuvred around him and to the front. She moved closer until their noses were almost touching. ¡°Why?¡± She said, her voice not changing from its deep, demanding, and slightly dangerous tone. It was like he was being talked down to by an older sibling or teacher. He wouldn¡¯t say mother as she was only a little older than him, so it was far more like an angry teacher or adult. Wait a minute. He was seventeen, that was almost an adult. Just because this woman had a more mature sounding voice and beauty didn¡¯t mean that she was that more intimidating. But then again¡ Looking into the eyes of the woman, he could see an almost animal-like hunger. Looking down to her sneering mouth, he saw the sharp teeth. Oh fuck. This was a situation he would usually find himself laugh at, but being face to face with this woman¡ Charlie chuckled slightly. For some reason when the Chiefess did this it was scary, but when she did it, it was just funny. ¡°Why smile? Why not recognise!¡± she yelled at him as she shoved him onto the ground. Charlie wanted to be scared, but as the woman pinned him and started to nibble at his neck, he just found himself laughing more. ¡°Stop! It tickles!¡± Charlie said as the woman grabbed his arms and pinned him against the ground. ¡°Be scared!¡± She said as she began to angrily bite him even more. Her telling him to be scared had the opposite effect as he only started to laugh even more. ¡°No!¡± She said as she saw him start to laugh more. Several warriors along the side stared at them. None of them were sure what to do. ¡°What do we do?¡± A warrior said to another in their native tongue. as they watched the two struggled together on the ground. ¡°She looks angry, but she isn¡¯t using her full strength to do anything to him,¡± the second responded. ¡°It''s like they are paly fighting, yet she seems to angry?¡± the first said again. ¡°I say we stop this. But then again, he does look like he is enjoying this,¡± the second says, noticing the other women also looked to be just as amused and confused as them. ¡°My clanswoman are you alright down there?¡± the first asked in their native tongue. The woman angrily took her face away from Charlie¡¯s neck, revelling the large red love bite she had left from nibbling angrily on him. Regaining her composure, she sat up and looked at her friend. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just interrogating him on why he doesn¡¯t remember his closest friend!¡± She replied. As most conversations at the moment seemed to go, he didn¡¯t understand what was being said as the native talked in their native tongue. ¡°Yes, I understand, but he looks to be very happy?¡± The first warrior woman explained. The woman snapped her head around to look at the blushing red face of Charlie. Still a few gasps of laughter left his lips. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. ¡°Bastard!¡± She said as she turned around growled at him. Strightening her back, she calmed her nerves. ¡°Bind him to a pole in my field, then bring me a translator. I wish to remind him of who I am,¡± she said as her warriors grabbed him. Four of them lifted him into the air and carried him off. The woman was left alone with her other warriors. Once the women carrying Charlie were gone, she collapsed onto the ground. That scent. The scent of Charlie that she had been so deprived of. Grabbing his jacket off the floor, she shoved her nose into the fabric. That scent. Ourupadia had told her that the Chiefess was doing her best to keep him close by her side, and she could see why. The scent of a marked male. The scent of a man that would give strong children. Devine a scent. ¡°My friend, what are we to do with the male?¡± Once warrior rightfully pointed out. He was the male of the Chiefess after all and they most likely didn¡¯t want to anger her unless they had a death wish. The women present all had similar thoughts as they imagined the Chiefess either having them sacrificed to the rain goddess or roasted over a fire then eater to worship of goddess of the hunt. ¡°As I said, once the translator arrives, I shall¡ politely force him to remember me!¡± She said joyfully as she hopped off to go and start preparing for the ritual. One of the warriors then left after her to go and find a translator while the remaining warriors started to pray that the Chiefess didn¡¯t find them. Charlie wasn¡¯t sure where to look. On one hand he didn¡¯t want to look down as he usually did in this kind of situation as he had been stripped of his clothes. Neither did he want to look up as a large fire had been formed and several women with the red headdresses and red painted arrows on their skin danced around the flames. They danced nude and chanted words in their crude language. The woman with the larger red feather headdress looked to be the leader. His suspicions were only confirmed as he saw her sitting gracefully om large throne on platform elevated above the dancers. Several women sat to the side, beating out a monotonous beat on the drums. Rapidly the drums started to increase in rhythm, and the dancers hurried to the side lines to sit and watch as their leader elegantly walked down the wooden steps the led up to her throne. For a moment, her eyes locked onto Charlie, sending shivers down his spine. As the woman began to throw herself around the fire in her tribal dance, he could guess she was depicting some kind of animal or hunt as she was given a large hunting spear by a warrior from the small crowd. As she hopped and leapt around the flames, she pointed and jabbed the spear at members of the crowd. ¡°The dance is traditional to the huntress clan. It represents hunting prey and is often preformed before they either hunt or sacrifice someone,¡± A voice whispered into Charlie¡¯s ear. Turning, he felt his situation get ten times worst as he saw Phukomeia staring back at him. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± he muttered as he didn¡¯t know weather to laugh or cry. ¡°Hay! That is no way to greet me!¡± Phukomeia said as she kicked him in the shin. ¡°Yes, but you did just tell me I am going to be sacrifice,¡± Charlie said solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from watching the dance so far I guess she plans to hunt you for sport,¡± Phukomeia said, beaming a smile at him that was far to joyful to match what she had just said. ¡°Ah, thanks, now at least I know how I¡¯m going to die! A bloody arrow or spear right through the heart,¡± Charlie said as he watched the huntress¡¯s dance get ever closer to him. ¡°No, no, no, when she captures you, she shall bring you back to the tribe to be eaten,¡± Phukomeia said, again smiling as if what she said was helping the situation in anyway. ¡°FUCK!¡± Charlie sighed as the dance of the huntress started to approach ever nearer. ¡°Phukomeia! Stop! You aren¡¯t helping!¡± the somewhat voice of reason came from Nolkonoe of all people. Moving to his side, Nolkonoe placed a soft hand onto the side of his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we only eat people we don¡¯t like or who have been chosen to be sacrificed. And we don¡¯t tend to eat/sacrifice outsiders,¡± Nolkonoe said, her words sending mixed emotions or relief and fear through Charlie. ¡°What she is trying to say, is that when you are captured you shall be strapped again to this pole and sexually not actually, devoured by our tribe! Or more likely just the ten ¨C twenty women or so present here, including us vultures,¡± Nolkonoe said. Like Phukomeia she smiled as if her words were enough to calm him. Now all he could think of though was how he was going to be gang raped to death. ¡°Why is she doing this?¡± Charlie whimpered to Nolkonoe. ¡°Well, she most likely wants to try and claim you. Something that would usually place her at odds with the Chiefess, but since she is the heir to one of the four great clans, she will most likely be involved in a political battle more than anything else,¡± Nolkonoe said, smiling as she saw the look of blunt fear on Charlie¡¯s face, yet the seductive yet warrior like dance of the huntress heir was enough to start physically arousing him. ¡°Four great clans?¡± Charlie questioned, wanting to know the severity of the situation. ¡°Yes, there are four large clans that make up our tribe as well as keep it functioning. There is my clan, the vultures. We back the Chiefess as the ruler of the tribe. There are then the warriors, they also back the Chiefess. The same goes for the huntresses as well. The fourth though are the biggest clan, but also the weakest as they are the forgers, the peasants. They are the ones usually chosen as food when our food stocks begin to run dry. They do not support the Chiefess,¡± Nolkonoe gentle caressed the butt cheek of Charlie as she wated him soak up every bit of information. ¡°The reason though that she is doing this is probably to increase the strength of her clan. Or it would be, but I think she is just doing this out of spite as I hear some warriors say she is angry at you for some reason?¡± ¡°How is doing this ritual meant to increase the strength of her clan?¡± Charlie asked, his eyes not breaking from the swaying hips and bouncing breasts of the warrior woman. He was amazed at her dance simultaneously was so incredibly arousing yet terrifying to him. ¡°There are few men in our tribe. As such, if a man is married into a clan, then he will have to bare a lot of children with the women of the clan. This would greatly help one of the four main clans as it would mean either more warriors or huntresses to have fight for you and rule over the other clans. It is also probably why the Chiefess is so against you going off with other women. She loves you, don¡¯t get me wrong, but she also probably wants to have children with you start repopulating her clan. After all, she is the only one who remines of it. The reason she stays in power though is mainly from the backing of the four clans,¡± Nolkonoe explained, seeing an unusual look of sympathy in the eyes of Charlie as he listened to the situation the Chiefess found herself in. ¡°Klipesia here is not like her mother. She is more set on taking over the tribe. Thus, why her warriors wear more red than white, this of course contrast with the usual colours of the other huntresses still backing the Chiefess. Her claiming you will probably be a show of power if anything else,¡± ¡°And if your so loyal then Nolkonoe, then why are you here helping her?¡± He questioned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my clan are not a fighting one. But the Chiefess¡¯s is, and despite not having a clan, she does have an incredibly loyal royal guard. And they should be arriving soon¡¡± Chapter 13 – Hunt of the Huntresses Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Chapter 14 – dance of sacrifice Charlie awoke to the sounds and the feeling of gentle kisses being planted onto his neck. Dragging his eyelids open, he was greeted by the smiling face of the Chiefess. He couldn¡¯t see her well in the dark, but the firelight from outside gave away just enough details on her face for him to recognise her. Seeing he had awakened, the Chiefess reluctantly lifted herself from him. Standing, she stretched before pulling on her clothes. Looking at his nude body, she knew either the vultures or Klipesia most likely had them. Sighing, she leaned around the corner of her hut entrance. Quickly she said something to two of the guards. As she did this, Charlie started to mutter and curse Klipesia for taking his clothes. Well, taking his clothes wasn¡¯t the bad part. The bad part was that his jacket (which was in her possession to his knowledge) contained his merchant badge. This was an incredibly important thing as it showed to all that he was a member of the merchant union and as such was taxed far less than regular traders. He would always get a new one as¡ oh no, his jacket also had the documents saying he was a merchant and required a badge. ¡°Shit!¡± Charlie harshly said as he started to think about how much it would cost to get a new badge and documents, essentially re-registering with the merchant union. One large imperial gold (about one thousand British pounds or 1,320 USA Dollars). Of fuck, he only had about seventeen coppers (one pound), twelve silvers (one silver being a hundred copper), and ten stripped silvers (ten silver imperial coins, so about the equivalent to one gold). Despite having the funds to buy the membership back, he regretted knowing he now had to pay that much. Well, he could go back and ask? Shivers ran down his spine at the thought of having to run away from women with spears hunting him, who he wasn¡¯t sure wanted to have sex with him or eat him. Or worst of all maybe they had the intentions to do both¡ Trying his best to forbid himself from thinking of his loss, the thought still held firm in his mind. Originally, he planned to use that money to try and buy a shop where he would then sell native artefacts that he had traded for along his journey. Now though it seemed he would have to place his ideas on hiatus until he had gotten a new badge. A pile of clothes landed thrown onto his chest. Looking up, Charlie noticed that the clothes were his clothes. The Chiefess untied him and offered his clothes to him. Charlie frowned at her. It was a little annoying to him that she had probably broken the lock of his caravan, gone inside and taken his clothes; but still, it was better than having to sneak through the village of devilish women naked. Thanking her in a mixed tone of annoyance and genuine thanks, he dressed. The native who he assumed she had sent to get his clothes hadn¡¯t bothered with his pants or shoes. From the looks of what he was given, they had only brought what they deemed necessary. This being his shirt, trousers, socks and that was it. Finally dressed, he watched as the Chiefess checked her paints in a large, person-sized mirror with a golden frame. Carefully, she lifted her feather headdress. Slowly she placed the golden base of the headdress onto her head. Dressed and ready to go, the Chiefess moved to Charlie¡¯s side. Looking down at him, she smiled and grabbed his arm. Somewhat gently, she escorted him out of the hut. Looking around, he could see they were on a large platform that overlooked the village. Before he had always been too distracted or busy to take in his surroundings. But not far from that point, down a short path from the village stood a tall pyramid-based shaped temple. As usual, he didn¡¯t get much time to ponder before he was dragged down the steps of the temple by the Chiefess. A large smile sat curled on her face as they walked down the steps, her hand still holding a firm grip on his arm. Notching her smile, Charlie felt an ominous feeling grip him. Looking out to the eating area of the village, he quickly saw what she was so excited about. Tables and benches were set up along the sides of the village as normal, the difference now was that a large stage with a stone slab sat the centre of it sat in the middle of all the benches. Fire torches stood on the sides of the platform, highlighting it from the elevated position Charlie was in as he walked down the steps that led from the village and to the hut of the Chiefess. Looking closely, he recognised the altar to be that of the one that used to sit in front of the Chiefess hut when he first arrived in the village. Waiting for a second, Charlie thought to himself, if this was the Chiefess¡¯s home and the real temple was located slightly deeper in the village down the path of torches, then why was there even an altar at the Chiefess¡¯s hut, to begin with? Waiting for another second, why was there blood on the alter? Waiting for another second, why was there a bloody altar in front of the Chiefess¡¯s hut? Why was there even a bloody altar, to begin with? It didn¡¯t take many things for Charlie to assume that a tribe that often-hunted people (based on his impression of the huntresses), then it probably wasn¡¯t that wild that they practised human sacrifice. So, if that bloody altar was there now, what did that mean? Charlie felt his legs tense as he stopped just before reaching the second platform of the three platforms. Turning, the concerned eyes of the Chiefess fixed onto his. Almost immediately she could sense his fear as he looked at her. Yanking him into her arms, she placed a soft kiss on his head. She didn¡¯t know what caused him to be so scared all of a sudden, but it didn¡¯t matter. She was to perform the ritual tonight with him whether he liked it or not. Reaching the village, she quickly handed him over to the had merchant. ¡°Ah, so you are alive!¡± The Head Merchant said, gesturing for Charlie to come and sit with him. ¡°No thanks to you. Wanker,¡± Charlie said as he moved past the Head Merchant and over to one of the seats. All merchants were gathered along this bench along the side of the stage. A great view to take in the festivities. The Chiefess acted as if she wasn¡¯t watching, but the Charlie and any other observers she quite obviously was. After memorising where he had sat, the Chiefess left to go and prepare for the ritual. Sitting alongside the other merchants, Charlie didn¡¯t utter a single word they teased and taunted him for being chosen as the latest sex toy for the Chiefess. Some as well though did congratulate him on surviving this long as most men were usually dead by the second night in the village. A hand planted itself onto the shoulder of one of the merchants that sat next to Charlie. The Head Merchant nodded to the figure as he got his side of the row to quiet down. The row on the other side of Charlie though, being the one that had teased him more, were all uprooted from their seats as a small group of huntresses took their place. Ourupadia made herself at home next to Charlie, her fierce eyes warding off any more mocking words from the merchants. She hadn¡¯t understood what they were saying, but from only a single look at Charlie did she understand he was in distress. Now next to him, she decided to sit back and enjoy the ritual. Charlie did the same as he allowed the relative safety of Ourupadia to relax him. Looking up at her face, she didn¡¯t even look the slightest annoyed that he had snuck away earlier. Good, he didn¡¯t want another warrior woman to be pissed off at him. Drums started to monotonous pounds as a group of women holding poles with large down-turned cups at the end of them, surrounded the stage. Each placed their respective cup on a pole over the flame, dimming the fire slightly. In turn, this all together dimmed the total light around the stage, causing a tone of importance to take over the crowd. Looking closely at the sides of the stage, he saw a ground or red painted women on his side. Fear paralysed him as he saw Klipesia be the lead of these red-painted women. Their skin was smothered in red paint, as said, but both their hair and hips were ornate with large feathers and long pieces of corded grass that also had the same dark red texture to them. Klipesia¡¯s eyes seemed to lock onto Charlie as her group started to move around the stage. The only item of clothing that seemed to separate Klipesia from the rest was a large stripe of black paint across the centre of her face that sat under the eyes and over the bridge of the nose. Swaying their hips, the warriors moved along their side of the stage, their large war spears made of wood and that white stone the natives used glistened in the firelight. A call went up from the other side of the stage in the form of a high-pitched, drawn-out yelp. This was followed by some deep, bellowing growls. Moving his glance to the other side of the stage, Charlie saw the Chiefess, and her outrage of women all dressed in the same clothing as the women in red. The only difference was that the colour of the garment had been changed to a bright white. From the other side of the stage, the warriors there started to fan out as well. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Charlie¡¯s seating arrangement sat him in the centre of the bench and facing the centre of the stage. Just how the Chiefess had instructed the Head Merchant to do. Klipesia and the Chiefess both danced with their war spears and elaborate attire to the centre of the bottom stage. Meaning that their dance landed them both directly in front of Charlie. The rhythm of the drums changed, and as did the dance as both women locked eyes with one another. Leaping back, they both aimed their spears at each one another. Growls and yelps like wolves came up from either side as they faced off. ¡°Amazing,¡± Charlie muttered quietly, completely hypnotised by the movement and grace of the dancers¡¯ hips. Seeing he was interested; the Head Merchant made his move. ¡°The dance is meant to represent a battle between two tribes and their chiefesses," the Head Merchant said as he leaned over to Charlie. Charlie nodded as the two sides began to mock battle, much to his amazement and interest, the dancers still kept their graceful flow as they pretended to throw or stab spears at each other. The drums roared again, and the rhythm of the dance changed. A young, tribesman man dressed in ceremonial attire was carried by other young, much more masculine, native men on a large wooden throne up onto the stage. The men placed his throne down and the dance continued. From the elevated wooden stage, the men started to dance wildly and convince the women to start mock battling between members of their own ¡°tribe.¡± ¡°This is meant to represent how a Chief came along and started to make the tribes battle not just each other, but also themselves,¡± Again the Head Merchant translated the dance to the infatuated Charlie. Snarling, the Chiefess went to one side of the stage. Klipesia repeated the same bloodthirsty sneer as she moved to her side of the stage. Still shaking their hips and gripping their spears tightly, they leapt up the steps and onto the stage. All dancers along the bottom stopped as they dropped down to squat, their hips still shaking as they did so. ¡°Fuck, how do they do that and move?¡± Charlie said, not understanding how this kind of dance was almost natural to the women of the tribe. A bang and clatter of plates came from the side of the audience he was in. Annoyed at the minor interruption, Charlie looked down the row to see who had caused it. Not in the slightest paying attention to the performance, a bloated, matted haired man sat on the bench. His hands groped and grabbed at any native women that went by. Naturally, since they did very much the same, the native women just chose to laugh and ignore him. When though he grabbed out and forced a woman onto his lap, did Nolkonoe and Phukomeia, who had sat along the side of the audience watching the dancers up until now, intervene. Even the natives would back off if they thought a man was not in the mood. They would even back off if they thought a man was getting too upset or angry at their advances. So, it seemed they did have some morals of consent as the two began to rub their hips against the man¡¯s legs. Seductively, the women ran their hands over the man¡¯s chest, giving the young native girl time to escape. Staring at the faces of the two Vulture leaders, Charlie could see the looks of anger and annoyance that the women-only just managed to repress as the man turned his perverted hands onto them. The Head Merchant noticed Charlie¡¯s gaze but didn¡¯t intervene. Only when Charlie went to stand and put a stop to the obvious plight that the two Vultures¡¯ hands placed themselves into did he finally step in. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything,¡± the Head Merchant pleaded as he dragged Charlie into his seat. Charlie stared daggers at the Head Merchant as he was forced into his seat. Again, he went to stand, but this time Ourupadia sat him back down. Looking over his shoulder to her, Charlie¡¯s eyes expressed his shock as they widened. "Going against that man is a bad idea,¡± the Head Merchant said as he took a sip from his drink. ¡°Well, that fucking pig is molesting those two!¡± Charlie intensely whispered back. ¡°Well, that pig, as you called him, is the current owner of the outpost we had to pass to get here. He owns the land around here and is the reason we were allowed to get here and is also the reason the natives get food as he is the one to decide what does and doesn¡¯t get imported in,¡± the Head Merchant explained. So that man controlled the food going to the region? No wonder he thought he could get away with this¡ there was nothing the natives could do without stirring his anger. Quickly it explained to him why not even Ourupadia did anything in protest. It wasn¡¯t that no one could see what was happening, it was just that no one dared to stop him. Turning his gaze back to the stage, the last Charlie saw of the man was as he led both the two Vultures off into the village. Quietly he prayed for them as they were taken away to do God knows what with that morbidly fat, pig sized man. Watching the dancers once again, Charlie chose to set his mind on the dancers. The fat man on the throne threw what looked to be money and trinkets onto the two lead dancers (the Chiefess and Klipesia) spewing on their fight. Eventually, after ten minutes or so of the two dancing and acting out this vicious and ferocious battle of twirling, throwing themselves around the stage, jabbing spears at each other, faking being wounded, all while shaking their hips to the rapid drum and when the drums slowed the two did as well. Curiously, Charlie leaned over to the Head Merchant. ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡± ¡°The two Chiefesses had realised that he was the one dividing them and causing their people suffering, so they are meeting to negotiate." As the Head Merchant said this, the two women leapt onto the alter and started to dance in a circle around one another. Soon their dance picked up in rhythm with the drums as they pointed their war spears at the man on the throne. War cries went up from the dancers around the outside as they all leapt onto the stage. Together one of the white-painted and one of the red-painted warriors seized one of the men that obeyed the Chief. The men were dragged on the stone altar as the two women leapt from it. Secretly, women smuggled some bowls of red paint onto the stage. Once they had the red paint, they held a man down onto the alter. ¡°Because the tribe consisted mostly of men, the Chiefesses decided that to both unite their people and get revenge on the men, they offered all men who served the Chief as sacrifices to the goddesses. This is where their pain comes from. The blood represents the blood of their sisters and that of the sacrifices breeding new life into the tribe by giving their seed to the tribe as well as their blood. The white represents the desert and the future sacrifices they will have to make if need be,¡± the Head Merchant explained as the last of the mock sacrifices were offered. Dressing in blood, they then seized the man upon the throne. Subtly, the women smuggled both him the other men off the stage and brought a gigantic, human-sized pig onto the stage. ¡°What is this?¡± Charlie asked, feeling a little scared as he guessed the pig had to represent the Chief. And the other pigs followed he guessed were also probably meant to be the other men ¡°sacrificed.¡± ¡°They cooked and ate the sacrificed men and women of the tribe as well as the Chief of the tribe.¡± The Head Merchant explained. Charlie felt his heart rise into his throat as the women kicked and slapped the pig, making it squeal and plead to them. The centre of the stone was later removed by a few women, revealing a large fire pit under the stone. Placing the pig¡¯s head onto the edge of the stone, there was a loud thud and cut, and like that the pig fell silent. ¡°The only difference in this ritual is of cause that the pigs would be enemy warriors, and they wouldn¡¯t kill the pig before spitting it and placing it onto the fire¡¡± The head merchant finished as two Y shaped pillars were erected on either side of the flames. The pig was rammed onto a long wooden spit and placed over the flames. Charlie¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Chiefess and the red splatters of paint on her skin. Or at least he thought it was painted, but soon realised it was blood. As she licked the blood from her face, he saw her sharp, wolf-like canines. This was the Chiefess, the savage queen of the Desert Ghost tribe. Chapter 15 – The Pig Lord Women moved around the roasting pig. Dancing, they cut away at the meat with stone knives before placing the meat onto wooden plates. Still dancing, they took the meat to their desired man or woman who sat along the wooden benches and tables. Once the chosen person accepted the gift, the dancer then removed one of the two matching feather necklaces that hung around their neck. Taking one of the necklaces, they placed it around the neck of their chosen person. A sign of love and dominance over that person. All were given these gifts, except one, who no woman dared to touch. Charlie kept his eyes down, quiet and alone. Ourupadia kept glancing to him, not sure what kind of emotions were going through the poor boy¡¯s head. But she didn¡¯t dare to try and comfort him. Looking across from where he was sitting, the Chiefess and Klipesia stood side-by-side with the roasting pig. Each looked to the fattest, juiciest slice of meat. Neither moved, daring the other to try and take the slice before they did. For a second Charlie looked up. Seeing the two women still standing, their eyes locked in rage, he looked down again, shaking his head slightly. Not wanting the boy to go hungry because of the competitiveness of two stubborn warriors, she moved from her seat. Charlie looked up from his feet as Ourupadia moved past him. His gaze turned from Ourupadia to the two women fighting for food by the fire and over to the two Vulture Leaders. Well, at least to where they had been. Gone, vanished, they had left with the Region Lord to do God knows what. Shuffling in his seat, he found it tempting to go and find them. But if he did, then what would he do? The Region Lord supplied food to this part of the southern realm. He also controlled all imports, so if the natives tried to rebel, they would be left to resort to cannibalism alone. Clenching a fist onto the table, Charlie started to consider something. Maybe he could try to do something? Something to help the Desert Ghosts take down the Region Lord while keeping the trade relations intact. If he was to do something, then the natives wouldn¡¯t suffer, right? Only he would suffer, right? His mind turned to what his family would think. They already looked down on him, so if he did something that made them look down on him more, would it really be that bad? Did he have anything to lose? Ourupadia shuffled past the Chiefess and Klipesia. Using a knife and wooden plate she had gotten from one of the dancers, she quickly sliced off the piece of meat the two women had been arguing over. The two looked at Ourupadia with raised eyes brows, both searching for words as the woman took the meat and quickly returned to Charlie¡¯s table. Lifting his head, Charlie was brought out of his thoughts as a shadow blocked out the fire light. Looking up, he was greeted by the smile of Ourupadia. Placing the meat down onto the table, Ourupadia gave him a nod of good luck before running off. Charlie at first thought this to be weird, but as he saw the two warrior women approaching, he understood. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± Charlie said, pushing back his chair to try and get up and make an escape. Two wooden thuds sounded next to his head. Looking to either side of the back of the chair, he saw knives lodged into the wood only inches away from him. Turning his gaze up to the women, he saw the matching double feather necklaces that hung around their necks. Thuds again sounded as the women slammed cups of wine onto the table. Nervously, Charlie straightened his back and pulled his chair forward. Both women locked eyes onto him as they offered their drinks to him. Slowly, Charlie raised his hands, trying to decline the drinks. Both women snapped some harsh words at him in their native tongue. Ok, so his decision to decline was declined. Charlie watched both women carefully. If he took the drink from Klipesia rather than the Chiefess, would be joining the pig over the fire? If, on the other hand, he took the Chiefess¡¯s drink¡ Klipesia looked as if she was ready to hunt him again, but this time because she wanted to make a new bag from his skin. Studying his options, Charlie decided that since the Chiefess was more important, it was probably best to pick her as she could probably protect him. Taking her drink, he took a few sips and smiled at her. The overwhelming stench and taste of the alcohol made him gag but he continued to drink while looking at the smirk of the Chiefess. Angering her was a decision he wanted to avoid at all costs. Slamming her wooden cup onto the table, Klipesia¡¯s drink spilled lightly. Just to ¡®rub in¡¯ that he had chosen her, she removed one of her necklaces. Slowly and purposefully, she placed it around Charlie¡¯s neck to mark him as her property that night. Sneering, Klipesia slapped Charlie¡¯s drink from his hand, shoving her own drink into his clasp. Looking to the Chiefess, she saw the blank, expressionless, emotionless glare. Charlie noticed as well but said nothing. Not satisfied with the reaction, Klipesia removed one of her necklaces and slowly placed it around Charlie¡¯s, an insult to the Chiefess¡¯s show of love with one of her own. In a blink there was flash of dark red. A scream filled the air as bone cracked. Looking to where Klipesia had been sitting, he saw she was gone. Then looking to the Chiefess, he saw a mangled red painted arm in her hand. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Leaning over the table, he saw the injured Klipesia on the floor. Then he realised it. In only a few seconds the Chiefess had flipped her over her shoulder and broken her arm at the same time. Without thinking, Charlie leapt from his chair. Turning he sprinted into the village. The Chiefess¡¯s eyes widened as she realised Charlie was gone. Dropping Klipesea, the Chiefess took off after him. Sprinting, Charlie dodged and weaved through the houses. He could feel his heart in his throat as adrenaline coursed through him, propelling him forward. After what he had just seen the Chiefess do to Klipesia, his only instinct had been to run. Now he had no clue where he was. A scream, a few shouts followed by bellowing laugher rang out through the night sky. This was enough to snap him out of his delirious state. Stopping dead, he listened again for the noise. For a moment there was silence, maybe it was just a trick of his fevered brain. His suspicions though were quickly realised again as more shouts echoed through the night. This time he followed the noise, his weary mind mixed with morbid curiosity getting the best of him. For while he walked, the shouts and screams getting ever louder. Eventually the noise reached its peak as he came to an opening between two houses. Moving into the gloom he made sure the shadows of the buildings hid his body. Upon looking around the corner, his eyes fell onto the sight of two Vulture women battling in the sand. Cackling, from his place in a chair that barely held his massive frame, the Region Lord threw copper coins at the battling women. Between the legs of the man sat two women. Nolkonoe and a battered looking Phukomeia. Noticing the two women had stopped to give sympathetic looks to the two fighting girls, he raised one of his meaty hands and backhanded Nolkonoe across the face. The two women returned to suckling and kissing his fat balls as he jerked himself to the two battling women. Both women sat with a look of strain on their faces as they struggled not to look at the two scarred and bloodied women as they continued to battle. Unintentionally Phukomeia stopped and looked at the two women. Even though she only paused for the briefest of moments, the man slapped her again. A small red welt was now starting to form along the side of one of her cheeks, a result of the Region Lord¡¯s swipe. ¡°Do your job whore!¡± He bellowed, as he continued to throw copper coins at the two battling women. His careless throws often hurt the women as they had coins thrown at their eyes or at exposed wounds on their bodies. Bravely, Nolkonoe moved her mouth from pleasuring the man. ¡°Great one, please may I request for those two to stop their fighting and for me alone to entertain you¡± Nolkonoe pleaded to the man, her eyes watering as she could no longer bear to see her fellow women harmed. Grunting the man lifted his hand. Charlie felt his body physically cringe as the sound of bone hitting flesh echoed throughout the area. Charlie went to move forward, to stop this madness and abuse of power. A hand clasped itself around his mouth, dragging him back into the shadows of the building. Glaring over his shoulder, he saw the Chiefess. ¡°You intervene, all get hurt,¡± she muttered, her voice cracking slightly as a trickle of a tear appeared in her eyes. ¡°Do your job I said!¡± the Region Lord bellowed as he slapped Nolkonoe again. ¡°Do you like having food? Do you like having places to hunt? Well, if you displease me, I can strip that of your people!¡± leaning closer, his sadistic grin shone in the moonlight. ¡°If I did that, how long do you think it would be before what little crops you have ran dry? And how long after that do you think it would be until your people decided that you would make a good dinner?¡± he yelled at her with a deep, guttural, growl. ¡°Sorry Mr Green Water,¡± she said, placing her mouth back onto his member. ¡°Suck or be sacrificed by your people for having failed them,¡± he demanded and a crying and reluctant Nolkonoe complied. Charlie tried to cry out in protest as he fought and struggled in the arms of the Chiefess. But it was no use as she dragged him away from the scene to avoid suffering the wrath of the Region Lord. Away from the scene neither said anything as the Chiefess hurried through the village. Furious at her lack of action, Charlie went to reprimand her and demand they return, but as she cradled him against her chest, he noticed the small glimmers of tears now rolling down her cheeks. He couldn''t yell at her, the sight had hurt her far more than it had him. Deciding to comfort her, he allowed her to hold him tightly as she manoeuvred through the village, eventually returning to her Hut. The two guards outside seemed to know what was going on as they said nothing but simply nodded in sympathy as they entered. Placing him onto the bed she collapsed next to him. For a moment there was silence, but then the heavy panting, snorting, and cracking voice of the Chiefess filled the hut. He understood the feeling, the feeling of not being able to do anything to help Nolkonoe, the feeling of frustration that intervening would damage the tribe. Turning, Charlie looked at her. A savage and brutal monster, that''s what she was, but she had something else as well. A deep and passionate love for her people. Moving to her side, he placed her head onto his lap. Looking up to him, tears burst from eyes as she buried her face against his trousers. Placing a hand onto her head, he began to stroke her hair. He remembered what Nolkonoe had said, about how the Chiefess was the last of her tribe. In many ways she was like him, lonely. And when one of her closest friends was in danger, being harmed and raped by some brutal monster, there was nothing she could do that wouldn''t hurt more in the process to save her. A feeling of powerlessness, dread and anger that cannot be acted on or released. Placing her head down, Charlie moved to her other side. Carefully he removed the translation book from her leather pouch. Flicking through the book, he found the words he wanted. The Chiefess shuddered as a hand was placed onto the side of her head. Turning, she looked up to him. ¡°Friend,¡± he said roughly in her native tongue. For a moment her crying stopped as she processed what he had just said. Pointing to himself he continued. ¡°Friend help to beats bad man. Friend make happy,¡± he said in his horrible attempt to translate her language. Smiling, she wrapped her arms around him. ¡°Beat bad man,¡± she replied in her native tongue as her arms locked around him. Chapter 16 – Beginnings of a plot Charlie yawned as he rubbed the side of his neck. The entirety of his body ached. Looking to his side, he saw the sprawled-out body of the Chiefess. She wore her nudity proudly as her arms were entangled around one of his. Placing a hand onto her head, he smiled down at the gorgeous woman. Lying back down, he decided it was best to allow her to make herself comfortable with him. Despite the domineering and violent nature of the Chiefess, she was simply just a gentle creature. Without warning, the Chiefess throw an arm around Charlie. Growling slightly, she dragged him down into her chest. Wrapping her legs around his, she wrapped her arms around his torso. Rolling in her arms to face her, Charlie gently stroked her long, pitch black hair. A damp feeling started to spread across his chest. Looking down, he looked at the drool that now started to smother across his chest. He wanted to stop her, but there was still a lingering feeling of sympathy towards her. It wasn¡¯t that bad, he decided, he could let her sleep for a while longer. Hours past, and eventually the warmth of the Chiefess placed Charlie into a deep sleep. Smiling, the Chiefess opened her eyes and looked down to his sleeping face. For the past few hours, she had been waiting for him to wake, just so she could make him fall asleep again like this. Seeing such an adorable little face close its eyes and drift into a deep sleep made her heart flutter. Watching him cuddle between her breasts, she smiled and nuzzled her face into his hair. Her friend. Ha, those words made her smile. She wasn¡¯t fully aware of what friend meant as when she looked at in the translation book, she only read passages, but she knew it must have meant comradeship in some way. Her heart fluttered again as she thought of what he had said to her the night before. Taking revenge on that foul man was something both herself and tribe desired. But she needed to wait. Only when Charlie was fully hers could he start doing anything daring. After all, if he was to try and do something daring against the Region Lord at the moment, there was little she could do to protect him. But when he was fully hers, then no one would dare to lay a finger on him. Holding him tightly, she placed a few more gentle kisses onto his head. Three days, in three days he would be hers. Until then they would just have to tolerate the Region Lord. Her movements seemed to have disturbed the still slightly awake Charlie as his eyes dragged open and stared up at the Chiefess. Gently gripping his chin with her index and middle finger, she raised his face to look at her. Leaning down, she planted a soft kiss onto his lips. Smiling at his blush, she allowed him to move from her arms. Climbing out the bed, Charlie quickly pulled on his clothes. ¡°It¡¯s early, and I would like to start getting some information that I think could help to handle the Region Lord,¡± Charlie said as he began to scavenge from around the bed his socks. The Chiefess didn¡¯t understand his words, but she easily guessed a few reasons why he was so eager to go. Going onto all fours like a wild animal, the Chiefess stalked up behind Charlie as he saw on the edge of the bed, putting on his shoes. Leaping like a wild animal, she tackled Charlie onto the floor. Annoyed her sudden attack, Charlie went to fight back, but was quickly pinned as she placed more loving kisses onto his neck and face. ¡°Fucking hell!¡± Charlie said as he tried to fight back against the vastly stronger warrior woman. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t leave without being fully clothed, the Chiefess striped him of his shirt and trousers. Throwing him back onto the bed, she moved to the little, wooden bedside table. Like most things in her hut this was also an imperial made commodity that she had recently traded for. An annoyed Charlie sat on her bed, knowing best that trying to leave would just end in him getting tacked again. Retrieving the translation book, she sat down by his side. Crawling until her body pressed against him, she flicked through the translation book. Like usual, she translated and expertly memorised what she wanted to say before saying the full sentence to Charlie. ¡°No work yet, we wait, long time, but eventually better outcome when fighting bad region lord,¡± she said before beaming a smile at him. Her messy black morning hair covered half her face, as she sat nude in front of him. Charlie sighed, despite her ragged appearance, he hopped she had something planned. Only for the next three days would he be in her tribe before he leaves to start his five-month long journey back to the capital. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not here for long, (only three days in fact) and I need to start gathering any information from your people that could be of any use against the region lord,¡± Charlie pleaded. After repeating what he said one more time for the benefit of translation, the Chiefess finished translating what he had said to her. ¡°No, you place trust,¡± she said, leaning closer to him until their faces were only inches away, ¡°We friends,¡± Her wide smile reassured him that she had some kind of plan in place. ¡°Friends,¡± he responded with. ¡°Bathe,¡± she responded as well as she jumped from the bed. Picking up his shoes, she threw them over to him. Pulling them on, he scrambled off the bed of furs after her. Stopping just before she left the hut, the Chiefess stopped as she realised, she only wore her paints but not her clothes or crown. Once dressed, she placed her translation book into her leather pouch before leaving with Charlie. Chatters and muttered surrounded them as they walked through the village. Charlie kept close the Chiefess¡¯s side as he tried to ignore the voices. After her show of flipping Klipesia the night before, it seemed as if no one dared to try and push her patients for the time being. Understandable, from what her remembered of the bloody scene, she at least broke her arm, if not a few other things. After a while longer of walking, they got to a large fence. The fence was painted with red and white stripes and every here and there were painted images of naked tribal women with three tall feathers in their hair. The women were painted with wide hips and large, well-rounded breasts. Large painted images of birds with wolf heads sat next to the images of the women. All this combined gave Charlie a good idea of where this place was. Following the fence, they got to two large wooden gates. Ten women in the same Vulture paints and revealing grass skirts, and exposed bare breasts, stood guard with large war spears at the gate. Seeing the Chiefess, the warriors stepped to the side. Their eyes kept locked onto Charlie as he walked through and into the compound. A large wooden hut sat at the centre of the compound; several smaller huts also sat around it. Women went about their day washing clothes in small trots while others cooked and stored pieces of food that he recognised to be rations from merchants. Each woman wore the red and white stripes of paint to highlight their curves as well as three large feathers protruding from their hair. Moving to the house, several women pulled back the large red cloth that hung over the door. Walking into the dimly lit hut, Charlie¡¯s nostrils were immediately assaulted by the thick scent of seamen. After blinking for a while, he got used to the relative darkness of the room. Monotonous chanting and drums subtly filled his ears as walked further inside. Walking through the hut, they reached a small room. Entering the room, Charlie¡¯s eyes were immediately locked onto the young, bronze skinned man bound to a pole. He stood nude, the member tightly gripped in the hands of a woman in a tall, white, and red feather headdress. Around her arms, wrist, thighs, and anklets, she wore feather bands. Her body was painted white wither red lines and the symbols of feathers. It didn¡¯t take long for him to recognise her as Nolkonoe. Lazily putting her hands out to the side, she tiptoed around the man, swaying her hips slightly as she moved her arms in flapping motion. She did a few laps around the man before reaching his front. ¡°He Sacrifice to Goddess of sex and fertility. We give him drug, it turn pleasure to pain. It make good feel bad,¡± the Chiefess whispered in her broken English. Moving to the front of the man, Nolkonoe dropped between his legs. Grabbing his already hard member, she began the yank at it. Smiling, she put a handout to the side as another woman, also wearing the same feather attire approached. As expected, to not be anywhere without her right-hand woman, Phukomeia handed a bowl of a thick, murky white substance to Nolkonoe. Placing the bowl under the man¡¯s cock, she began to roughly stroke him even faster. A few grunts and cries escaped the man¡¯s lips as the drug activated. Charlie even noticed a few tears rolling down the sides of his face. A few spurts of seamen spewed into the bowl. Standing, she pressed her body against the man. Taking a second glance at the liquid, Charlie noticed now that the bowl had to be filled of seamen. ¡°Fuck¡¡± He whispered, assuming the entire time the man was under the influence of the drug the Chiefess had mentioned, then ejaculating that much must felt agonising. Well ejaculating that much probably hurt in the first place but combined with the drug this man must have been praying for death. Seeing the look of sympathy on the face of Charlie, the Chiefess decided to inform him further on the ritual. ¡°He bad man. He rape and kill many warrior when he find out brother sacrificed to rain God. No feel bad, brother selected fairly and willing gave life to tribe,¡± the Chiefess whispered to Charlie as he watched Nolkonoe lock lips with the man. Biting and nibbeling on his bottom lip, she forced him to open his mouth widely. Placing a few fingers into his mouth, she grabbed his tongue, forcing him to keep his mouth open. Charlie felt sick rise in his throat slightly as she then proceeded to pour the vast volume of seamen she had taken from the captive down his throat. Once all the seamen had left the bowl, trickled past her fingers, and into the man¡¯s mouth, she casually handed the bowl back to Phukomeia. Letting go of his tongue, she then quickly planted a hand over his mouth. The man gaged and tried to plead as he was forced to swallow his own cum. His struggles only increased as Phukomeia passed Nolkonoe one of the tribal white stone knives. The chants of the women grew louder as Phukomeia placed a fresh bowl against the neck of the man. Nolkonoe raised her knife to his neck. Throwing her arm back, she slit his throat. His blood splattered over her face and poured down his neck. Phukomeia collected the blood as his eyes rolled back and until they dropped forward again, lifeless. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Stepping back, she admired her handy work. Raising her blood-stained knife, she stabbed it into his chest. Tearing his chest open, she ripped his heart from his chest. The man was a rapist. Remember that Charlie, Charlie tried to think to himself as he did his best to suppress the urge to run from the blood-soaked women. Taking out the man¡¯s heart, she placed it into the blow of blood. Turning, only now did she realise Charlie and her Chiefess stood in the doorway. Throwing her knife to the side, she placed her bloody hands behind her back. Looking down like an embarrassing child, she tired her best to shove the bloody knife on the floor out of site. Remembering there was a bloody corpse behind her, she jumped before shuffling to the side to try and hide the body. Glancing to between her legs, Charlie saw the small puddle of blood starting to form at the feat of the man. ¡°Morning,¡± she said, a bright, yet awkward and wobbly smile on her face. Nodding Charlie looked to Phukomeia who was trying to sneak out the room with the bowl of blood. ¡°Good morning,¡± Charlie responded, deciding it was best to act as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything. The Chiefess and Charlie sat outside of the hut to the Vultures. Even with the language barrier, neither wanted to talk as they shuffled in place. ¡°He bad,¡± The Chiefess said, finally breaking the silence. ¡°I know,¡± Charlie quickly responded, just wanting to get whatever the Chiefess had brought him there for over with as quickly as possible. Putting a hand behind her back, she grabbed retrieved her translation book. Quickly ducking her head into the book, she ruffled through the pages. ¡°We leave if you like. I only come to take them to bathe with us,¡± the Chiefess said in her usual broken English. ¡°Its¡Its fine,¡± Charlie said, keeping his eyes forward to avoid even catching a glance of the inside of the bloody building. ¡°I¡¡± the Chiefess went through her book again. ¡°She¡¡± she doubled checked her book again, not wanting to give him the wrong message. ¡°She get revenge without getting revenge. She got raped, she then kill bad rape man. Who isn¡¯t the one who rape her, but is still very bad. She sacrifice him, also good as no need to sacrifice good person!¡± the Chiefess said, trying to get across a message to Charlie. Nodding, he decided it was best stay silent. This was something serious, but her broken English didn¡¯t exactly display it to him well. Unintentionally it almost mocked what had happened to Phukomeia and Nolkonoe; he understood this wasn¡¯t her intention, and maybe it made him smirk a little and take his mind off what he had just seen. Nolkonoe and Phukomeia exited from their hut, dressed now in their usual attire. Their awkward smiles greeted him. ¡°I heard what she said,¡± Nolkonoe said, her eyes fixing onto Charlie. Stepping back and straightening his back, he readied to bow and offer an apology on her behalf. ¡°That was such a shit translation!¡± Nolkonoe said as she burst out into laugher. Charlie relaxed. Oh, thank God, she wasn¡¯t angry. Laughing, Charlie took a few steps back as he let all tension leave him. The Chiefess smiled, she had purposely made her translation bad to try and get a laugh out of him and much to her joy it her plan had succeeded. ¡°Last night the Chiefess had come to talk to me. She said you saw me and the Region Lord¡¡± Nolkonoe said, crossing her arms. ¡°I am so sorry,¡± Charlie said, bowing his head to her. ¡°I should have...¡± Nolkonoe placed a hand onto his head. ¡°No, not at all. I understand, but he pays incredibly well, and he doesn¡¯t notice if a few coins go missing,¡± she said as she reached behind her back. Brining out a small leather purse, she past it over to Charlie. Taking the bag, Nolkonoe gestured him to open the bag. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Charlie murmured as he saw the contents of the bag. Ten, no, twenty, fucking hell maybe even thirty large gold coins sat in the bad. This was more money than he had ever see in his entire life of being raised as a merchant. This money was more than enough to buy at least thirty large, well-constructed, well-furnished houses in the imperial capital. Handing the bag back, he looked up to the smirking Nolkonoe. ¡°That fucking pig is rolling in it. But still¡¡± her smile faded as she looked down, ¡°I am one of the lucky (if there ever is such a thing in this situation) ones that gets paid. There are many who he forces to sleep with them, and even the ones who did it willingly, rarely see money. If I wasn¡¯t the head of the Vultures, I probably wouldn¡¯t have seen money. The Chiefess tells me you want to cause him harm,¡± gesturing to the gates of her compound, they began to walk. ¡°Let us begin out little talks,¡± Nolkonoe said as she moved to the gates. Looking to Phukomeia, he saw a look of murder in her eyes. ¡°And remember, if we kill him, I do it. He raped my sister, he raped me, And I¡¯ll skin him alive,¡± Phukomeia said. Charlie felt a flutter in his chest. They were going to do it; they were going to begin to plot the downfall of the Region Lord. Sighing, he allowed the water to take him. Watching the sacrifice and thinking, no, knowing that they were going to try and find a way to get back at the Region lord had set his mind a blaze with all ideas on what to do. This heat of passion seemed to have reflected itself onto his body as he relaxed in the cool water. Looking to his side, the Chiefess and the two Vultures sat relaxed in the water. Each chatted and smiled to each other. Despite the vicious wolf like attitude they usually had, they seemed to happy. If he had seen them on a street in the imperial capital, he wouldn¡¯t have thought them to have been anything different from a regular person. Rape, human sacrifice, the hint that they potentially indulged in cannibalism, but he had yet to see for himself. Despite all this, they kept such a positive attitude. While several more Vultures Nolkonoe had invited got into the water and began to chat with the Chiefess, Nolkonoe noticed the gaze of Charlie who sat not to far from them. As the Chiefess had become distracted with joking about her bad translation and the sacred look on Charlie¡¯s face, and furthermore the horrible attempts to hide their bloody sacrifice, he had slipped away from them and to another part of the pool. Charlie tensed slightly as Nolkonoe swam to his side. Pressing her nudity against him, she placed a soft kiss onto his cheek. ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t try anything. Especially in front of the Chiefess,¡± Nolkonoe reassured as she placed a soft kiss onto his cheek. ¡°Thanks¡ still though, I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. She immediately knew why he apologised. ¡°Relax, that pig of a man did very little to me. I am very only and have slept with countless men. Many fatter than him, many uglier, and many stronger, he was like¡ well a pig. Weak, stupid, fat,¡± Seeing that he still wasn¡¯t calm, she placed another kiss onto his cheek. ¡°Calm your anger, Charlie. Be like warrior. Keep calm until it is time to strike. This is a long brewing battle, and it is not yours to fight. We are used to him forcing our women into his bed by now. He did it when he became Region Lord five years ago and he still does it not,¡± ¡°Yes, but you shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Charlie snapped at Nolkonoe. ¡°Charlie!¡± She said back, seeing the look of anger and disgust swelling in his eyes. ¡°Sorry, I just¡ Fuck¡ I just¡ sorry I didn¡¯t stop him, no matter his position,¡± he looked at her eyes as they narrowed at him. ¡°I said calm,¡± her voice was serious. Shrinking back, he nodded in understanding. ¡°We plan to get out vengeance on him. We can¡¯t do anything physically, due to his position of power. But if there is something you can do, we shall be incredibly grateful. But don¡¯t worry if you can¡¯t, I am sure we can do something.¡± Nolkonoe said, a wide smile on her face. ¡°Have you tried reporting him to the union?¡± Charlie said, wanting to try and see what possibilities lay ahead of him. ¡°What?¡± Nolkonoe said, looking baffled to what he said. ¡°Report him, get him fired, sacked, gotten rid of,¡± Charlie said, only now realising the level of political low the natives had. They barely knew what powers they could enforce. ¡°Can I ask something? It may be a bit offensive or intrusive,¡± Charlie asked, seeing one of many things he could try to use to allow the women to achieve their victory. ¡°Anything,¡± She answered. Taking in a deep breath, he looked her in the eyes. ¡°How many times has he¡ forced you to have sex. And how many people has he done the same to, and if you know how many times,¡± Charlie said, hopping to not case offense, but also understanding what kind of territory he needed to tread on to bring the bastard down. ¡°Me? Twelve. He has slept with most of my fellow Vultures as well and I have lost track of how many times why have come to me crying that he had forced them to have sex and not even given them a single copper,¡± she said, glancing back to Phukomeia. She was one of his most often abused victims. Charlie nodded as he suppressed his anger and took in the information. ¡°Because of how the Imperial courts work, we can¡¯t rely on the times you have been forced to have sex and given money after, or the times you have had sex in exchange for money. The courts would probably see it those as you had sex with him willingly (even if some of the times you didn¡¯t), it¡¯s a shitty law I know. But it¡¯s how the imperial courts work,¡± Charlie paused as he saw the look of excitement on the face of Nolkonoe as she listened to his words. Despite the negatives, even the slightest chance of getting back at him sent termers of joy over her. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Charlie said, considering how brutal her tribe was, if she had ever partaken in any rituals where she had been the one to force someone into having sex. ¡°Have you ever raped anyone?¡± There was a moment of silence before her smile faded. ¡°Life here in the southern realm is brutal. But our tribe never goes to war unprovoked by something unforgivable or necessary. I have only raped a few men and some women. But they were enemy warriors like the one you saw me sacrifice. They were people, no, monsters who I have seen eat children, ones who I have seen pluck out the eyes of my friends, my mothers, I feel no regret or pity in raping them and torturing those who dare to harm my people.¡± She said, a sound of patriotism in her voice as she looked sternly at Charlie. She loved her people. She was willing to do anything for them. Charlie couldn¡¯t help but still feel as if he wanted to help her even more now that he saw how far she was willing to go. She told the truth. But she did leave out the Chiefess and others of the tribe. Rape only ever happened during sacrifices or when a woman was claiming another woman or man as their partner. These things were understandable, necessary evils to her, but she doubted the sweet hearted Charlie would understand her. Their people had done things that would shake him to his core, but as such was the lives, they lived in such a dog-eat-dog world of the southern realm. ¡°I see¡¡± Charlie stayed quite for a few seconds. Weighing up his options to still help her or not. She was both a victim and an aggressor. But she did say she only ever did it to bad people. But then again bad people were still people, and maybe they only ever did it because they were like her and needed to in their own fucked up morals. Seeing him trying to weigh up the two evils and decided which was lesser, helping or not helping. She saw an opportunity to have him both relax and take easy time to get to know their options. ¡°I can see you are trying to decide whether or not you want to help. For the next three days, think about it, please,¡± she said, placing another soft kiss onto his cheek. Charlie moved away from her slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand, I¡¯ll be gone in three days,¡± Charlie said as he looked her in the eyes. In response she only smiled and began to drag him back towards the group of women. ¡°I think you will be staying,¡± she said with a smile before pulling him into the group of women. Chapter 17 – Bloody Vultures Pulling on her grass skirt, Nolkonoe glanced over her shoulder to see Charlie embroiled in the arms of the Chiefess as she insisted on washing his privates. As she did this, he tried to scramble away, but soon gave up as he felt the warms lips of the Chiefess press against his. Smiling at him, she flicked her hair over her shoulders. These were one of the few times the women would ever force themselves upon anyone. The two were marking him, leaving their scent on him to ward off those who may of have done him harm. A few giggles went up from the bush line. Glancing over, Nolkonoe felt her heart begin to race as she saw the black fur ears and wagging tales from the bushes. Turning to look at Charlie. Oh, thank God, he hadn¡¯t seen them. Rushing over to the bush line, she began to angrily whisper and quality borate the girls. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± She muttered down at the girls, her hands on her hips as she said this. ¡°What do you mean?¡± One girl answered back innocently. Her tall wolf ear draping alongside the other girls. ¡°Your ears! Your tales! What if he saw them?¡± Nolkonoe said, glancing over her shoulder to see if he had seen them yet. ¡°We were listening to your conversation with him, and we thought we would help by showing him our true forms,¡± the first girl answered back. ¡°Yeah! If he saw us, then he would understand that we only dominate men or women to show who is in charge and dominant. Unlike that bastard Region Lord, he isn¡¯t worthy to dominate us!¡± A second girl said. Nolkonoe shushed them as she again glanced back to see if Charlie had noticed. She wouldn¡¯t, no, she couldn¡¯t allow him to know that their tribe quite often forced people into sexual situation as it was pack instinct to show dominance. She couldn¡¯t tell him that the reason they hated the Region Lord for doing it was because he wasn¡¯t one of them, and thus was just a rapist, not like the dominance traditions of the tribe. The reasons for them forcing someone to have sex was out of tradition and dominance, not malicious like the Region Lord. This was logic outsiders tended to disagree with, as probably would Charlie. So, it was best for the time being to not tell him the full truth, and only present to him what the tribe and his people both saw as evil. Also, the fact that they were demi-wolves was something that Nolkonoe wasn¡¯t sure how he would react to. ¡°Leave it for a while. Only in three days when the leaders of the tribe do the dominance ritual where we shall forcefully take him into the pack will you be allowed to show your true forms,¡± Nolkonoe said back to the girls. Each nodded and disappeared back into the brush. Glancing over her shoulder again, she saw that Phukomeia now held his arms by his side while the Chiefess placed loving licks and kisses onto his neck and face. Again, signs of dominance and affection. Not at all meant to be seen as something harmful to him. Smirking, she couldn¡¯t hold her instincts back anymore. Getting onto all fours like the wild beast she was, she stalked up behind Charlie. Placing her teeth onto his neck, she growled. ¡°Oh shit,¡± he said, jumping slightly under her bite. ¡°Relax, I won¡¯t hurt you. Just remember when you are deciding on who to help, that we only ever do this out of a place of affection for you,¡± Nolkonoe explained as the Chiefess gave off a little growl at her. The Chiefess¡¯s way of telling her to not get to comfortable with him. ¡°I see¡but why?¡± he said as the Chiefess continued her ritual licking and kissing of his neck and now upper chest. Laughing slightly, Nolkonoe responded. ¡°Simple, we have a long relationship with you. We imprinted on you a long time ago my little one. When your father had visited our tribe with you as a child, we had each imprinted on you as a member of our pack. That¡¯s why were are so much more forward with you than we would be with other men. Most men would usually turn down our advances and that would be it, but with you¡¡± she gentle licked the side of his face before nibbeling his ear lobe. ¡°You are too special to us to let go,¡± Nolkonoe finished as she joined in with toying with him. Charlie had lost track of what she was saying halfway through her sentence as Phukomeia began to massage his scalp and the Chiefess began to gently kiss him again. Eventually the women released him, finished their bath, and left the pool. Once dressed, the women swarmed Charlie again. The Chiefess stood back annoyed, but willing to allow what was to happen next. ¡°Charlie, my adorable little pup, we have an offer for you today, to help you make up your mind,¡± Phukomeia said as she stood close enough so he could feel her breath against himself, but not close enough to touch physically. ¡°Indeed, we wish for you to spend a day with the Vultures. Learn our ways of life, learn why we commit our evils,¡± she said, wanting to be able to explain their lives to him in hope he would understand why they did what they did. All in the name of vengeance, honour, and sacrifice. Charlie took a few steps back from the women, going into a professional mode. ¡°So, this is basically your way of saying you want to try and convince me to see your side of things. Lets try and be professional about this,¡± Charlie said, his eyes focusing on the two Vulture girls. The two women smile, and even the slightly confused on what they were saying, Chiefess smirked at the sudden seriousness on his face. ¡°Good, looks like you¡¯re ready. Come, I¡¯ll show you what you shall be doing for the day, but first there are some people I would like you to meet,¡± Nolkonoe said, gesturing for him to follow her as she turned and began to strut off with the Chiefess and Phukomeia behind her. Not wanting to be left behind, Charlie quickly jogged after them. All walked jungle for a while, passing several women on their way to bathe in the river. Keeping close to the side of Nolkonoe, all four soon got back to the village. The Chiefess hugged Charlie, gave him a kiss that lasted for a little too long, and eventually, reluctantly handed him over to Nolkonoe. But not before having Nolkonoe and other Vultures in attendance who had followed that they would not lay a hand on him in a violent or sexual manner. After the women swore, they watched as the Chiefess left to do her tribal duties that day. The second she was out of sight, the women pounced. Their hands grabbed his arms and legs. Hoisting him upwards, they caried him above their heads. ¡°Oh fuck,¡± Charlie muttered, reluctant to the fact he was starting to get used to this way of acting done by the women. To avoid admitting embarrassment, he kept his eyes locked onto Nolkonoe, so he didn¡¯t see all the laughing native women staring and heckling him as he was carried through the village. They arrived back at the Vulture compound. This time though they moved past the houses that first greeted them as they entered. The moved past the house where the sacrifice had taken place, and they moved deeper into the inside of the compound. Soon enough they reached a large tribal tent made from sticks and cloths. Entering the hut of red and white cloth, he was taken along the Nolkonoe to a large wooden throne adorned with feathers and furs. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Nolkonoe sat down on the chair. Charlie was plopped onto a pile of furs next to her. The women that had carried him in quickly left the room. Nolkonoe and Charlie were now left alone in the room. ¡°There is something I wish to show you,¡± Nolkonoe said before calling something in her native tongue. Several women moved into the hut. Their bodies riddled with scars and blemishes. White paint smothered across their skin. Crisp and shard pieces of hair were only barely hidden by their longer, untouched hair. Corded grass skirts that hung around their wastes were cut and scorched. The five women knelt down in front of them. ¡°These are five of my warriors. They were scent out in a group of eighteen, they are all that remain," Nolkonoe said, her eyes sinking with pity as she looked down at the women. Charlie straightened his back. Looking down at them, he stared into their eyes. Each had stares that seemed to have no goal, they just simply looked forward. A thousand-yard stare. ¡°Why were they sent out?¡± Charlie questioned as he looked further into the mindless eyes. ¡°It was about two weeks ago and because of a food shortage. Their job was to find food or become food. They were attacked by nomads. Thirty in total from what they estimate. Only recently based of the meat of the Desert Crawlers and food rations from your people have we been able to get over the famine. There were eight who had returned safely, but three had to be sacrificed so that the tribe may eat,¡± Nolkonoe looked down on the women. Raising a hand, she wiped the beginnings of a tear from her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you hunt on the Region Lords land? Why resort to such drastic measures?¡± Charlie said, wanting to see a more peaceful solution to what they were saying. ¡°We can¡¯t afford the tax he has implemented. For five years it has been like this. Us having to go far beyond our lands for food, buy food at great prices from your people, face vicious monsters that would probably kill us, or¡¡± she gestured a hand towards the women, ¡°eat our own,¡± Nolkonoe¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t change, as if this was a usual sight. Charlie bit his bottom lip. Slight tickles of blood started to appear. So the cannibalism was caused by him and his taxes¡ Another crime that added to Charlie¡¯s roster of reasons to hate him. ¡°I see¡¡± he muttered, get only a glance of the dire situation they were now in. ¡°Each here have seen their sisters, friends, mothers, tortured and slaughtered by the raiders and despite their pain,¡± Nolkonoe took out a long knife and placed it to the neck of one of the women. ¡°In two days, the food given by the merchants will run out, and the meat of the Desert Crawlers shall have become rotten. When that time comes, these five shall face the roasting spit and become sacrifices for the tribe. But they don¡¯t have to be¡¡± Nolkonoe stood from her chair. Gesturing macabrely for Charlie to follow. Rising from his seat, he followed her. Moving outside, Charlie immediately saw the large stone altar set at the centre of the compound. Fifty, maybe sixty or so women all dressed in the white paint (except for their faces, as was custom) and wielding large war spears stood around the altar. ¡°We plan to launch a counterattack as we hear the raiders will have food for us. What I ask you is are you willing to help us? We don¡¯t exactly need your help, but I wish for you to see our lives first-hand before you decided whether or not the evil, we have committed is compared to that of the others,¡± Nolkonoe said as she walked him to the altar, her knife still in hand. ¡°We only do what we do out of either vengeance or necessity,¡± Nolkonoe took the knife and shoved its handle against Charlie¡¯s chest. Shakily he took the knife from her. ¡°Two days it will take, but we shall take our vengeance. Bring forward the sacrifice!¡± Nolkonoe yelled. The women cheered as her words were translated. Phukomeia marched out of the hut in which the enemy warrior was sacrificed. Two women followed her, both holding a young woman in a murky blue paint was struggling in her arms. She was dragged to the altar. The women spent no time in pinning her to the altar. Now seeing the woman up close, Charlie could now see the different coloured parts of her skin. Not paint, but her skin. ¡°This is one of the raiders we captured alongside the man when we freed the five in my hut. You see those different colour patches of skin? Well, those are where she has carved off the flesh of enemy warriors and sowed in onto herself,¡± Nolkonoe informed him. Looking at the trembling boy, she saw the look of hate and fear starting to form in his eyes. Looking up the Charlie, the woman started to spit and scream what he could only assume to be slurs and threats at him. Naturally he stepped back as he saw her sharpened, knife-like teeth. He could see what she meant now by these people were not humans but monsters. Seeing Charlie was starting to understand the brutality a little more, she saw an opportunity to make him commit. ¡°What she is saying is that she wishes to commit a blood hawk on you,¡± she said as she was handed a bowl by Phukomeia. ¡°Bl¡Blood hawk?¡± Charlie asked out of morbid curiosity. But in reality, he didn¡¯t want to proceed further in learning about the brutality of this woman and her raider tribe. ¡°They bind their victims, and then slowly slice open their back. They then peal out their skin to make it look like you have a pair of wings. Finally, they then leave like that until you die, an agenizing and slow death. See what I meant now? We are no where as evil as these people. So, when the question is asked of who the lesser evil is, that would defiantly be us,¡± Nolkonoe said as she walked around to the other side of the woman. Placing the bowl down, she had Phukomeia escort Charlie to the side of the woman. ¡°Raise your knife and show us that you are worthy to help us, show us we can rely on you, show us you are a warrior,¡± Nolkonoe demanded as two women held him still. Phukomeia then helped him to raise the knife above the chest of the woman. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a better way? Why would killing this woman change anything?¡± He tried to plead, not wanting to see where this was going. ¡°We kill her to prevent further evil for being committed by her. She is a monster; you have seen that. She shall pay for her crimes with her blood!¡± Phukomeia said as she tightened her grip around his wrist. The two women by his side kept him still as Nolkonoe prepared a knife of her own. Charlie started to whimper as a few tears rolled down his cheeks. Nolkonoe nodded to the two women. They let him lose as Phukomeia embraced him. ¡°I¡I¡¯m, oh GOD! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Charlie cried as Phukomeia embraced him tighter. ¡°Its alright, its alright, we¡¯ll look after you. We just wanted you to feel what we must feel,¡± Phukomeia explained as she placed soft, yet loving kisses onto the side of his face. Moving her face to look him in the eyes, she placed another kiss onto him. A thud, cracking of bone, and tearing of flesh filled his ears as Phukomeia embraced him. The women around him cheered, and from over his shoulder he saw the women from the hut crying as they screamed and pumped their fists in the air. This sacrifice meant so much to them¡ Looking to the altar, he watched as Nolkonoe filled the bowl she had with blood. The warrior women in white formed a semi-circle. Moving around the circle, she painted each woman in the blood of the sacrifice. Each woman was given two stripes on each cheek before the wings of a bird were crudely drawn on their chest and back. Another woman then placed three large feathers into their hair. Once all women were painted, Nolkonoe moved over to Charlie. Phukomeia moved around him. Gently wrapping her arms around his back, she allowed Nolkonoe to approach him. ¡°Will you join us? Will you help us take revenge on both the Region lord who has driven us to cannibalism and the raiders who have summoned our warrior spirits?¡± Nolkonoe said, her eyes locking with his. He was seventeen. Far too young for this. Yet maybe it was the subtle aura given off from the Chiefess¡¯s mark, or maybe It was something else, but Nolkonoe could feel a strong spirt coming from him. Nodding, Charlie met her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll help you, but I¡¯d prefer it if you didn¡¯t get blood on my clothes¡¡± Nolkonoe smiled at his words. Her adorable puppy was slowly turning into a wolf. Or maybe just a little bigger of a puppy as she saw him wipe a few tears from his eyes. Chapter 18 – The Children. A young boy, about six, sat on the lap of a tanned skinned native girl. She was about four years older than himself. Holding him tightly, she tugged on his hair. Biting and nibbling her arm he tried to fight back against him. ¡°Still!¡± the girl yelled in her native tongue as she tried to place her feathers into his hair. ¡°Bastard!¡± the six-year-old boy yelled. Struggling and fighting, the girl held the boy still. Moving through the thick jungle, a taller, long black-haired woman manoeuvred through the bushes. Soon she found her, princess Etasose. ¡°Your majesty!¡± the woman said as she moved into the bush line. ¡°Are you alright? you ran away after the feast, your mother is worried sick!¡± the woman said moving closer, but the girl jumped back, still holding the boy to her body. ¡°it¡¯s getting dark, we need to get home!¡± the woman pleaded with the girl. Looking at the battling boy in her arms, she deduced why she had run away. ¡°He needs to go home tomorrow,¡± the woman said, looking to the girl with a sympathetic gaze. ¡°NO! He stays, he grows up with me, then he become husband!¡± Etasose said, burying her face into the bushy hair of the boy. ¡°Charlie must go home soon, and look at the boy, look how angry he is,¡± the woman said, immediately frowning as she saw the tears rolling down the cheeks of Etasose. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me, does he,¡± she murmured through tears. Feeling her chest cramp, she put her arms out to Etasose. ¡°Pass him here, I¡¯ll show you a trick that will work on any cute little things like him,¡± She explained. Etasose looked to the boy, then to the woman. Shaking slightly, trying to hold back her tears as she saw the anger-filled eyes of Charlie. ¡°Ok aunty,¡± Etasose said hesitantly as she passed him over to the woman. Taking the boy into her arms, she began to cradle him. ¡°Hey there little one,¡± the woman began, switching to speaking in English. At first Charlie said nothing as he eyes her curiously. She couldn¡¯t blame him, after being kidnapped by Etasose he probably thought she was going to carry on the torture. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°My name is Nolkonoe, consider me a friend. may I ask you name?¡± Nolkonoe said, already knowing the answer, but wanting to build more of a relationship with him. ¡°Charlie miss. Charlie Black-Quill,¡± he said, his voice calm as he gave no resistance. ¡°Black-Quill, that is a merchant family, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes¡¡± the boy said quietly, relaxing slightly as she hadn¡¯t done anything to him, at least not yet. ¡°What is such an adorable little thing like you doing out here?¡± She inquired. He didn¡¯t answer, and instead looked across to Etasose. ¡°This is Etasose, I understand she has been a little ruff with you?¡± Nolkonoe enquired as she held him like a new-born. ¡°No shit, she fucking kidnapped me!¡± the boy yelled. Etasose jumped slightly at him yelling. Narrowing her eyes at the boy, Nolkonoe smacked him on the head. ¡°Language boy. Listen, Etasose here isn¡¯t that good a socialising. So, when she hears that someone, she cares for is leaving, she gets angry. So, she has kidnapped you to¡ show her liking towards you,¡± Nolkonoe said, trying her best to explain the situation to the foul-mouthed boy. ¡°She kept trying to put feathers into my hair!¡± Charlie yelled, his face screwing up as he began to pout. ¡°Well, that is a sign of love in our culture. Giving the feathers of a rare bird shows how she is willing to hunt and fight for you, and that no one else is allowed to have you,¡± Nolkonoe explained as she placed a hand onto his head. Turning back to her native language, she talked to Etasose. ¡°Watch this carefully,¡± Nolkonoe said as she began to start to gently stroke his hair. Needing her masterful fingers through his hair, she made sure Etasose could get a good view of his face as he slowly sank into her arms. About five minutes passed and his eyes started to relax as he allowed the woman to massage his scalp and head. ¡°There, adorable,¡± she said as he relaxed. ¡°Now that he is like this, you may ask him anything you want,¡± Nolkonoe said as she continued to pamper the boy. ¡°Anything?¡± an ecstatic Etasose said. ¡°Yes, but I will only ask him if you promise me one thing,¡± Nolkonoe said, knowing she had Etasose in the palm of her hands. ¡°Anything!¡± she said, a bright flicker in her eyes. ¡°Promise to come back to the village,¡± Nolkonoe said and Etasose quickly nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Alright, what do you want to know?¡± Etasose paused for a second as she thought of her question. ¡°Does he like me?¡± she said, shuffling slightly in her seat. Nodding Nolkonoe turned started to speak in English once again. ¡°Hey little outsider, would you like to be friends with Etasose?¡± he narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°What if I said we can get you some nice food and more massages like this,¡± Nolkonoe negotiated. For a second Charlie was quite. ¡°Ok, but only if she stops trying to put feathers in my hair,¡± Charlie said, crossing his arms and trying to hide his excitement at having the native foods. Translating what he had said back to Etasose, she leapt onto him. Wrapping her arms around him, she agreed. ¡°Lets go home then, get you something to eat, then you two can have fun,¡± Nolkonoe said before getting the two to stand. Grabbing his hand, Etasose dragged Charlie back towards the village. ¡°Children,¡± Nolkonoe smiled. Chapter 19 – How To Buy A Gun Peaking around the corner of the building, Charlie spotted the Head Merchant sitting on a bench, happily chatting to excited and slightly flirty native women. Diving back behind the wall, he began to twiddle his thumbs. How was he meant to ask this? ¡°Good morning head merchant, I would like to buy a gun,¡± Charlie said to himself, putting out a hand to try and simulate making a deal the with merchant. ¡°Fucking hell, I can¡¯t just walk up and ask for a gun!¡± Charlie said as he kicked the side of the house. Turning, he started to strut up and down the side of the building. Stopping suddenly, he put out his hand again. ¡°I would like to buy a gun,¡± Charlie sighed. ¡°No, no, too formal, he might think I¡¯m drunk,¡± Charlie paced up and down again. Again, he stopped. ¡°Sir, I would like to purchase four guns from you, for self-defence. Oh, sorry what? Why would I need four guns? One for each limb,¡± Charlie said, again realising how stupid it would be to ask for four. This gun consisted of four barrels and the clip was composed of six separate circles, good for close range and easy to use. After all you don¡¯t need to be accurate when firing four bullets at the same time from only twenty feet away. Arms wrapped around his shoulders. Charlie tried to jump, but the arms kept him locked in place. ¡°You reek of anxiety,¡± the familiar voice of Nolkonoe said. Looking over his shoulder, he saw the Chiefess was the one who had placed her arms around him. ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± Charlie said, only now realising how much he was sweating. Moving to his side, Nolkonoe placed a hand onto Charlie¡¯s head. ¡°Tell me everything,¡± She cooed as she gave him her signature warm smile. ¡°I¡¡± Charlie hesitated; he had wanted the guns to be a surprise to them. ¡°I¡¯m trying to think of a way to ask the Head Merchant something¡¡± Charlie muttered, looking away slightly as he tried to keep his calm. Watching his eyes darting around, only ever stopping for a few seconds, she could tell he was trying to think of something. Deciding to play along, Nolkonoe widened her smile. ¡°What is it my little one? I¡¯m sure I can help!¡± She said, moving closer and placing herself against him. Charlie blushed and turned his head away. ¡°uummm, urrrr, stuff,¡± Charlie croaked out. Nolkonoe uttered something to the Chiefess. In response, the Chiefess placed her neck at the tip of his left shoulder. Dragging her tongue up the side of his face like a dog, he looked at the smug grin of Nolkonoe. The Chiefess continued her licking until Charlie finally muttered something. ¡°Say that again, I didn¡¯t quite hear you?¡± Nolkonoe said, her smirk growing ever wider as she saw their interrogation method had worked. ¡°I¡Was feeling bad that there isn¡¯t much I can do to help you in the counterattack, so I¡¯d thought I would surprise you by getting you some guns to use. You know, turn the tables on the raiders,¡± Charlie explained as the Chiefess continued to feel his chest. Nolkonoe placed a hand onto the side of his face, making the nervous boy look at her. ¡°Why would you ever do such a thing? Promising to help us find ways to take down the Region Lord was more than enough,¡± Nolkonoe explained, looking into the large, puppy dog-like eyes of Charlie. ¡°I¡ My dad, and the rest of my family actually, see me as a failure,¡± Charlie said, his large, innocent eyes fixing with Nolkonoe¡¯s far more vicious yet oddly sympathetic ones. ¡°Because of this, my farther sent me here to try and make money, to prove myself worthy of my family¡¯s affection. But since I only have three days left here and I¡¯m going to spend most of that time trying to find ways to take down the Region Lord,¡± Charlie was cut off by the Chiefess as Nolkonoe translated his words to her. She placed her sharp teeth onto his neck. ¡°You should be relaxing now for the next three days,¡± Nolkonoe interjected. Not wanting to argue with the stubborn woman, Charlie decided to just go along with what she was saying. He would try and find something out in secret, after all, he would be leaving in three days. Much to the denial of the women. ¡°Yes, of course. But since I¡¯m doing all this, I won¡¯t have a chance to make any deals, so I thought I¡¯d use what money I had to at least try and help a few people,¡± Charlie said, slowly moving his hand to his pocket before revealing a small bag of coins. Nolkonoe felt her heart flutter, as did the Chiefess once Nolkonoe translated his intentions. Such an adorable little thing. ¡°But you would be in trouble if you returned home with no money? Wouldn¡¯t your family think you more of a failure if you return home empty handed?¡± Nolkonoe pointed out, thinking he may not have thought of the consequences. ¡°Yes, but the guns would help right? So, its ok,¡± Charlie said, offering the bag of coins out to Nolkonoe. The Chiefess awed as she placed a bombardment of kisses onto the side of his face. Now that was the man she wanted; a man willing to do anything to help those in need. Even if doing so would be bad for himself. Nolkonoe and the Chiefess exchanged a few words, before both came to a conclusion that they were satisfied with. ¡°Charlie,¡± Nolkonoe said, pushing his bag of coins against his chest, ¡°what kind of guns do you need?¡± Charlie thought for a few seconds, a little happy as he realised, they may have accepted his gift. ¡°Four, quad-barrels,¡± he said, a bright glimmer in his eyes. Smiling, Nolkonoe nodded. ¡°Wait here,¡± she said before wondering off. Peaking around the corner of the building, he watched as she walked over to the head merchant. He couldn¡¯t hear their words, but they talked for a while. As they talked, Nolkonoe reached behind her back, under her skirt, and revealed a leather bag she had tied around her waist. Reaching into the bag, she pulled out a singular, large, gold coin. When offered the coin, the face of the head merchant screwed and soured, insulted by her offer. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Within the blink of an eye, she had a knife drawn. Stabbing it down into the table next to him, he quickly accepted the offer of just one gold coin. Jumping up from his seat, he hurried off. Sprinting to his carriage, he quickly moved around it and into the large waggon attached to the back of it. Clambering into the back he disappeared for a moment but soon re-emerged with a large wooden box. Sprinting back just as quickly as before to Nolkonoe, he offered up the box to her. Clicking open the box she looked at the contents. Smiling she patted him on the head before waltzing back towards the waiting Charlie and Chiefess. Once by their side again, she offered the box to Charlie. Taking the box from he offered out his pouch of coins. ¡°No don''t, you need as much money as you can gather if you want to please your parents,¡± Nolkonoe thought for a few seconds before looking to the Chiefess. Talking quickly in their native tongue, they bickered and debated with a baffled Charlie between them. Eventually though to the reluctance of the Chiefess, they came to an agreement. ¡°So, Charlie, you say that to impress your parents you must gain some kind of glory or honour, or maybe just simply profit from being out here in the desert. Well, I have a proposal for you if you care to hear for it,¡± Nolkonoe said, smiling already as she could almost see large gold coins appear in his eyes. ¡°Of course, what can I do for you?¡± He said without hesitation, eager to pay back his new friend. ¡°You show three of my warriors how to use those weapons of yours and well take them on the raiding trip. But I also want you to accompany me. It should be quite easy considering we have another twenty or so warriors also willing to join us, meaning we will have seventy to their thirty,¡± Nolkonoe looked at the sheepish boy as he almost physically shrank at the thought of leaving the relative safety of the village and its people. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to fight, and I¡¯m pretty sure I will just be more of a liability than anything,¡± he said, not really seeing himself in a situation where he could be of use on a raiding trip. ¡°Three gold coins, and I¡¯ll keep you safe. You¡¯ll just be there to look cute and entertain us more than anything. Anyway, I feel bad for hogging you so much, I¡¯ve stopped you from doing any trading,¡± Nolkonoe explained, her words bringing a smile to his face. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m a bit nervous, but I think this would be wonderful,¡± Charlie said, almost tearing up at the idea of being praised by his family for bringing home three gold coins. ¡°So, you¡¯ll come?¡± Nolkonoe said, smiling at the annoyed expression of the Chiefess as she knew she would have to stay behind to look after the tribe. ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Charlie said, trying to bow his head to her, but the strong arms of the Chiefess prevented him from doing so. ¡°Come, you look hungry, and you still owe me and my people a day of your company,¡± Nolkonoe said, patting him on the butt before wandering off. Reluctantly he followed, grateful to her but also a little scared of what ever she had planned. The Chiefess walked on behind him, her arm hovering close to his back. Wandering back through the village, clutching his box of guns to his chest, Charlie allowed the Chiefess to shelter him with one of her arms. It was like a parent escorting their child with a new toy that the child didn¡¯t dare want to drop. Keeping his eyes down, to avoid making eye contact with any natives, Charlie stopped as he saw the heel of Nolkonoe. The arm of the Chiefess moved from his back. Charlie looked up. Nolkonoe stood still, not moving. Her arm moved to her back. Slowly her hand crept down her back, and to her skirt. Moving her hair aside, she gripped onto the handle of a knife. Looking up to the Chiefess he saw the look of anger in her eyes as she narrowed them, her glare fixed forward. Staring back to Nolkonoe, he moved to the side and looked past her. ¡°Oh no,¡± he murmured as he watched several tall, strong men with a large, blubbery Merchant along side them. The Region Lord and his posse. As the group approached, the Chiefess flashed past Charlie. Her hand landed onto Nolkonoe¡¯s hand. ¡°You, said it yourself friend, we need to be patient. Wait, allow us to become stronger, then we shall take our revenge,¡± the Chiefess whispered to her in their native dialect. Nolkonoe kept her eyes fixed forward as the group moved past them. A young woman, with long blond hair, blue eyes, and dressed in a black and red dress stopped and looked to Charlie. ¡°Hey!¡± she said flirtatiously. ¡°Oh no,¡± he muttered, recognising that northern region accent anywhere. ¡°Lady Florentine, pleasure to see you,¡± he said, awkwardly placing the gun box behind his back. ¡°The Region Lord and myself were taking a little tour of these exotic people. They are such savage, but interesting people,¡± she said, twiddling between her fingers the wooden handle to a large, black, opened umbrella above her head. Frowning, she raised an eyebrow as she pursed her lips. ¡°May I ask what those¡¡± she stared at Nolkonoe and the Chiefess¡¯s grass attire. ¡°¡bestial looking savages are doing with you?¡± She said, taking a few steps away from the two. As if she was trying to separate herself from them from their conversation. The Chiefess noticed this and took a step to Charlie¡¯s side. Locking eyes with the woman, the Chiefess wrapped an arm around Charlie¡¯s waist. ¡°I um¡ just¡¡± Charlie stumbled, the mixed feeling of the Chiefess touching him and the perfume from Florentine kept his mind distracted. The Region Lord looked to Nolkonoe. Smirking, he waved to Charlie. ¡°Follow me boy, its lunchtime and some of the native women here would do anything for a few coins,¡± Charlie tried his best to suppress any words he would have like to fire his way, but he decided against it. ¡°So,¡± Charlie was cut off by Nolkonoe. ¡°I¡¯ll see you again soon Charlie,¡± she said, obviously not wanting to provoke any fights with the Region Lord. The Chiefess subtly took the box of guns from him before moving to the side of Nolkonoe. ¡°Come boy,¡± the Region Lord bellowed before turning with his posse and wandering off. Florentine grabbed his arm and quickly dragged him into the shade of her umbrella. ¡°Lets get you out this atrocious heat,¡± Florentine said, sneering back at the Chiefess as she wandered away. Charlie felt fear grip him as he saw the blank look in the eyes of the Chiefess. The same blank look she had when she broke the arm of Klipesia. ¡°So what have you been doing my little mut?¡± Lady Florentine said as she turned her gaze to fix onto him. ¡°Not much,¡± ¡°Nothing out of the usual then, you sorry excuse of a merchant,¡± ¡°Good to see you haven¡¯t changed,¡± ¡°Why thank you, I know I still have the looks that made you fall for me in the first place,¡± she said, twirling her short, luxury, Imperial made, evening dress, with large, extended sides to try and make her hips look larger. ¡°No, I mean you still look like a prostitute,¡± Charlie said with a smirk. Biting the corner of her mouth, she smacked him in the arm. They carried on walking, now neither speaking. As the group moved around a corner and the two natives were out of sight, a loud bang rang out. From the sound, he guessed it was the Chiefess punching a hole into the side of a wall. They walked for a while longer until the Region Lord glanced over his shoulder to Charlie. ¡°So boy, what were you doing with the savages,¡± he said, his foul eyes locking with his. ¡°Trading sir, as all good merchants do,¡± Charlie responded. The Region Lord gave no response as he led the group through the village. Slowing, Charlie looked upon the black and red wagon of the Region Lord. Waddling up the steps, each step creaked under the bloated man¡¯s weight. Glancing over his shoulder, he looked down to Charlie. ¡°Up the stairs boy,¡± he muttered before opening the door and walking inside. The entire carriage viably and physically dropped slightly as he entered. Each man and then Lady Florentine followed him inside. Knowing there was no other choice unless he wanted to cause offence, he entered after them. Stepping into the wagon, a hand wrapped itself around his mouth upon entry. The Region Lord smirked and gestured for him to come and take a seat in front of him. Moving their hand from his mouth to his neck, the person escorted him to a chair. ¡°Now then, would you like to tell me why you were trading guns with the natives? You and that head merchant should both know such an act is punishable by death,¡± the Region Lord explained, turning his gaze to the bound head merchant next to Charlie. ¡°Afternoon¡± was all Charlie said. The Region Lord reached into his jacket. Slowly, he then revealed a large, double-barrelled revolver. ¡°So, whose going to face judgment first?¡± Chapter 20 – Prepared for a battle ¡°So, what a nerve you two have selling guns in my region,¡± The Region Lord said, unloading his double barrel pistol. Placing the two shells to the side, he then placed two red tipped bullets into the gun. ¡°Answer well, or these fire-lizard rounds will put you both up in smoke,¡± the Region Lord said, his eyes hovering between Charlie and the Head Merchant. ¡°I think you will find that this village isn¡¯t part of your territory, my lord,¡± the Head Merchant said. ¡°And I think you will find you also can¡¯t force yourself upon natives,¡± Charlie muttered under his breath. ¡°Ha! You two fuck wits! You think you have any sort of power?¡± the Region Lord cackled. ¡°And I think you will find that as the Head Merchant of the foreign branch of the Merchant Union, I hold a lot more influence than you,¡± the Head Merchant said, not even giving the slightest hint of fear. Charlie did the same, but for a different reason. Rage fogged his mind as he was tempted to leap forward, take the gun from the Region Lord, and shoot him in the chest there and then. The Region Lord grunted. ¡°It would be a shame though if you got lost in the desert and were devoured by a pack of starving Desert Crawlers,¡± the Region Lord said, a wide smirk on his face. ¡°What do you want,¡± Charlie said, wanting to deflect the anger from the Head Merchant to himself. ¡°I want to know what you think gives you the right to sell guns to these savages,¡± The Region Lord said, taking his double barrel pistol and slamming it onto the table. Charlie looked across to the Head Merchant. He wasn¡¯t budging. ¡°Two gold,¡± the Head Merchant said, the eyes of the Region Lord lighting up as he heard of the opportunity of money. ¡°Ah, so now your speaking my language,¡± the Region Lord said, tucking his pistol into his jacket. Taking his hat off his muddy brown hair, he offered the hat to the Head Merchant. Reaching into a small leather pouch on his side, the Head Merchant revealed two large gold coins. Placing the coins into the hat, he immediately stood and grabbed Charlie by the arm. As he dragged him to the door, the Region Lord called after them. ¡°Remember, on all trades made, you must give me my tax!¡± ¡°Cunt!¡± Charlie yelled, raising his middle finger to the Region Lord as he left the wagon. Hopping down the stairs, he followed after the Head Merchant. ¡°Bastard,¡± He muttered as he caught up to the Head Merchant. He followed him for a few minutes until they were far enough away from the Region Lord. ¡°So, all of that, was literally just to get a little money out of us?¡± Charlie said, finally breaking the silence. ¡°Yeah, he does that from time to time,¡± The Head Merchant stopped and turned to Charlie. ¡°That¡¯s finished now, he won¡¯t bother you, so you can go,¡± the Head Merchant said, but Charlie didn¡¯t move. ¡°You know quite a bit about his behaviour, right?¡± Charlie said, seeing an opportunity. ¡°Yeah, I guess, I¡¯ve worked with him for five years since he became the Region Lord,¡± The Head Merchant said, staring at Charlie with intrigue. ¡°I eerrrr, wanted to ask something, you know, hypothetically,¡± Charlie said, not knowing whether or not what he was about to say would get him in trouble. ¡°Go for it,¡± the Head Merchant replied, having already heard about Nolkonoe¡¯s rape from some Vultures. He had been doing this kind of stuff for the past five years. ¡°If you were to try and¡ beat him, you know, get back at him. What would you do? We were going to try and show the union about how he harasses the native physically and sexual, but I would like some input from you,¡± Charlie asked. The Head Merchant looked at him for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. The union won¡¯t do anything unless they think it will affect their coins. But if I had to do something, I¡¯d hit him where it hurts¡in his pocket. I would go for his coins, that would get the attention of the Union. He is a merchant after all, find a way to fuck with his trade or money, that would probably do something. But you didn¡¯t hear that from me, so if you plan to get yourself killed it isn¡¯t my problem,¡± The Head Merchant explained. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Charlie said, now having an idea of what he could do to try and fight the Region Lord. Nodding to him, he turned and sprinted. The Head Merchant only sighed as he reached into his coat. Bringing out a large cigar he raised it to his lips and lit it. ¡°That boy will get himself killed one of these days,¡± he murmured, taking another drag on his cigar. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Charlie sprinted back to the main part of the village. Ideas buzzed around his mind as he tried to think of ways that he could harm the earnings of the Region Lord. Halfway through the thought, he was stopped as he saw several vulture women loitering around a table. An unusual sight as they would normally be harassing someone for money, but they weren¡¯t. On seeing him, the women sprinted to his side. Grabbing his arms, they dragged him off into the village. Usually he would have struggled, but they were taking him down the same route to the Vulture compound as before, so he didn¡¯t resist. As suspected, the women took him into the compound. As he entered, he noted that there were many more guards than there had been the last time. Taking him inside the compound, he was greeted by the Chiefess and what appeared to be the seventy warriors mentioned before, who were now crowding around Nolkonoe. A bright smile appeared across the face of Nolkonoe as she saw Charlie. Seeing her reaction, the Chiefess looked to where her gaze landed and gave the same expression of excitement as she saw Charlie. Charlie placed a hand onto the Chiefess¡¯s face as she started to bombard him with kisses. Nolkonoe giggled as she watched her Chiefess almost smother the poor boy in affection. Each woman was painted in their war colours. Their hair decorated with feathers and in their hands the Chiefess held a single war spear while Nolkonoe held an axe. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get you ready for the counterattack. Phukomeia and Ourupadia shall keep you guarded while the rest of us engage in combat,¡± Nolkonoe waved a hand and the Chiefess escorted Charlie over to the stone altar, still making sure he remained close to her side. Narrowing his eyes, Charlie felt a mixture of annoyance and relief at the news he would have Phukomeia and Ourupadia guarding him. On one hand he wanted to be safe. On the other he felt as if he would be a burden and should try to help. Maybe the adrenaline from almost being killed by the Region Lord, still ran in his blood as he spoke. ¡°I would like to help more¡ if possible,¡± Charlie said, stuttering slightly between words as his rationality tried to battle against what he was saying. Turning to him, Nolkonoe smiled and gestured to the stone altar. ¡°You, your guards and another warrior shall be armed with the guns, you shall kill enemies from afar with the archers while we battle on the ground,¡± Nolkonoe explained, Charlies eyes landing on the four guns as she spoke. Smiling, Charlie nodded to her. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down miss,¡± he said, his mile growing larger as he approached the guns. Looking over the fine metal work, he picked up one of the pistols. Examining it closely, he admired the intricate craftmanship and dedication that had gone into making the weapon. When he had used this kind of gun before during the Desert Crawler attack, he had understandably failed to notice the detail carved into gun. ¡°Amazing,¡± he said as he clicked the cylinder release along the side of the gun. The large, cylinder capsule fell to the side limply, allowing him to see the chamber into which the bullets were to be loaded. Twenty-four shots across the four clips that made up the cylinder. Perfect. ¡°Great, you seem happy, now get naked,¡± Nolkonoe said, an expectant smile on her face. Charlie looked at her confused for a few seconds. ¡°Sorry what?¡± the women around him laughed, not understanding what he had just said, but they recognised the tone of confusion in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know that a merchant such as yourself shouldn¡¯t be put in this kind of situation, so we shall paint you as one of our warriors to smuggle you out,¡± Nolkonoe explained, a sadistic grin coming over her face as several Vultures grabbed him. Hoisting him into the air, the women carried him off into the sacrificial hut. Standing by the doorway to keep guard, the Chiefess watched as the women stripped him. Nolkonoe approached her with a bowl of white paint, Nolkonoe herself held a bowl of red paint. ¡°Come, enjoy,¡± she said as the women inside stripped Charlie of all stiches of clothing. Shaking, he watched as the Vultures stepped back and Nolkonoe and the Chiefess sat down by his side. The Chiefess started by rubbing his arms with white paint, purposely slowing at points to get a good feel of him. Subtly she pressed her body against him as she rubbed his chest and back. As she finished his front, she crawled around him like a cat to his back. Leaning closer until her breasts pressed against him, she placed a small kiss onto his neck. Shivers ran down his spine as she then nibbled the top of his ear. Jumping, the cool paint surprised him as she began to smother the liquid over his back. Phukomeia entered the hut with another bowl of white paint. She moved to his front and started to rub his chest in paint while the Chiefess did his back. Doing his best to keep himself distracted and not get aroused, Charlie kept his eyes fixed downwards. But the bites and licks from the three native women kept him concentrated. Kissing and stroking him, the women soon painted his chest, back, and arms. ¡°Stand,¡± Phukomeia demanded as the Chiefess and Nolkonoe forced him to his feet. Moving to his front, the Chiefess showed her dominance to the other women as she placed a kiss onto his lips and allowed his erection to press against her. Pulling back, she looked him in the eyes. Raising her index finger on her right hand, she tapped it onto his lips. ¡°Mine,¡± she said, kissing him again before shooting glare to the two women. Since they were her friends, she was alright with them touching him¡ but not too much. Understanding her glare, the women stepped back as they allowed the Chiefess to be the one to paint his legs. Crouching, she began to smother his legs in the white paint. Noticing the two women giggling, the Chiefess looked up from her handy work. Smirking, she saw Charlie¡¯s member now stood tall in front of her face. Looking up to see his blushing red face, the Chiefess decided to tease him more. Licking her lips she bit at the tip of his penis, making him jump slightly and soliciting laughs from the watching women. Noticing that Charlie was sucking in his cheeks and looking away, Nolkonoe approached. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, it is normal for a male to have such an attraction to such a beautiful woman between your legs,¡± Nolkonoe said, smiling as she saw him try to hide his erection with his hands. ¡°And the fact I¡¯m naked and being ogled at,¡± Charlie said in defence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, none here would dare to touch you while the Chiefess is present,¡± Phukomeia reassured while the Chiefess gave a few playful bites at his balls. Nolkonoe moved to her side. Leaning down, she placed a kiss onto the side of the Chiefess¡¯s face. ¡°We need to leave soon, so finish painting him, and we shall get him in a grass skirt,¡± Nolkonoe teased as the Chiefess finished applying the white paint. After a little debate, over what kind of patterns to paint, they decided to use the warrior paint as it would blend in more with the group. Nolkonoe and a handful of vultures were a little annoyed as they had wanted to paint him as a Vulture member, but the Chiefess was insistent on him being painted as a warrior. Once adorned with his last layer of paint, they placed him in a grass skirt and armed him with a gun. Now he was ready to go, his first ever battle¡ Chapter 21 – counter raid part 1 Charlie looked up at the white furred creature. Several of the large, white fur covered, centipede like creatures he had arrived at the tribe on with the Chiefess sat in front of him. The women strapped to it vines with empty boxes to try and bring as many supplies as they could accumulate from the raider camp. Ourupadia, Phukomeia, and one of the three survivors from the captured warrior party were armed with guns. Charlie clutched his own gun tightly in his hands, constantly fidgeting as he kept checking to see if the gun was loaded and if the first cylinder of bullets was ready to fire. After that he would then cheque his leather pouch given to him by the Chiefess, checking to see if he still had the extra rounds of ammunition. As if somehow magically the ammunition was to just disappear the second, he closed the bag. He cursed himself slightly for having such awful object permanency, but he knew better than anyone that this was just his nerves getting the better of him. He watched as several women did small dances around burning incense and small fires. His confused gaze must have been obvious as Nolkonoe turn to look at him. ¡°They dance to summon spirits of dead ancestors to assist them in battle. Do not disturb them as they must do the dance perfectly unless they accidentally summon the spirits of one of the failed dead ancestors who was not successful in battle,¡± Nolkonoe explained, ¡°How do they know which spirit is which?¡± Charlie inquired. ¡°They don¡¯t, they just hope¡± Nolkonoe said before taking his arm and walking him away. The women danced for a while longer, shimmying, shaking their hips, and waving incense in the air while chanting and they monotonous tone. The wild, frantic, yet somehow still choreographed and purposeful dance around the small embers, which flickered against the sands of the white desert, mesmerised Charlie. The Chiefess noticed Charlie ogling at the scantily clad dancers, frowning she gave him a quick prod in the side to regain his attention and remind him of his place. Slowly dragging his eyes away from the women, he still spied on the slightly from the corner of his eyes. Grabbing him around the waist, The Chiefess leapt up onto the back of the creature. She made sure he banged his head slightly on the saddle as she threw him down, just to make sure her point about him not looking at other women was very clear. Grabbing his arms, the Chiefess forced Charlie to wrap his arms around her body. Nolkonoe quickly bound his hand as she made sure he couldn¡¯t escape from the Chiefess. Charlie sighed, deciding it was best to just allow the women to do what they pleased with him. Phukomeia claimed behind Charlie, sandwiching him between the two warrior women. Laughing, Nolkonoe and the rest of the counterattack party mounted the creatures. The dancers finished and joined them on the creatures. Now all seventy were ready, the Chiefess gave her signal, and the warriors began to ride their creatures into the desert. Feeling the coolness of the Chiefess paint, he closed his eyes and sank into her back. Seeing the sun was having such a harsh effect on him, Phukomeia moved into his back and relaxed against him. As they started to move though and the breasts and butt of the two girls started to press against him, both quickly realised he was becoming incredibly hot, incredibly fast. Nolkonoe rolled her eyes as she watched the two women panic and press themselves against him more to try and give him more coolness from their paints. Nolkonoe slapped both women on the head, before pointing to his bushing face. Both women gave small laughs before returning to their original positions. ¡°Idiots,¡± she muttered as she they began on their journey into the desert. For a while they rode in quite. Not much to be said as all minds now sat on the idea that there was to be a battle not to long for now. Nolkonoe was the first to break the silence. ¡°We shall attack at dark. You and the other three armed with guns shall got with you to a high position and give us cover fire. Our archers shall do the same,¡± Nolkonoe said, wanting to calm the boy¡¯s nerves by telling him a little bit more about what part in the mission he shall have. ¡°Where will the high up position be,¡± Charlie asked, looking back to Nolkonoe. ¡°Not sure yet, but Ourupadia and Phukomeia will keep you safe and the surviving girl from the captured party knows the land better, she will show us where to go,¡± Charlie nodded to what she said. ¡°Ok, I if you trust her¡¡± Charlie thought for a few seconds, his eyes narrowed, and his face must have soured as Phukomeia spoke. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she placed her arms around him as she pulled herself closer, felling as if she needed to calm the young man¡¯s nerves. He was seventeen, or at least that was what she had heard from Nolkonoe and considering this was his first battle he must have been terrified. ¡°Call it a merchant¡¯s intuition, but I¡ I just have a bad feeling,¡± Charlie said, smiling and trying to hide any form of fear. Turning, the Chiefess placed a kiss onto his forehead. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°You shake like new-born, hug, make self-feel good,¡± the Chiefess said, her translation book opened on her lap as the creature they rode on carried on through the desert. Charlie complied as he sat against her back, his head gently leaning against her. Hours past as they moved through the seemingly never-ending desert. Nolkonoe and Phukomeia laughed and joked as they saw Charlie was now deep in sleep. ¡°Should we wake him?¡± Phukomeia questioned in their native tongue, gently keeping herself slightly away from him as not to knock him and wake him. Looking to the sky, Nolkonoe could see the sun was almost at its peak. ¡°We should stop, eat, wait for night and begin our attack,¡± Nolkonoe answered. Nodding, the Chiefess hit her elbow back into Charlie¡¯s side. Phukomeia managed to grab him as he almost fell from his saddle. Fluttering his eyes open, he looked around. Releasing where he was and the state of near nudity he was in, he panicked, but quickly calmed as he heard the laughs of the native women from both the war creature he was on, and the ones next to them. Blushing, he tucked his legs into his chest as Phukomeia started to tease him for being so scared. They rode for a little while longer before having the large centipede like creatures form a circle. Several small pockets of women stayed on the creatures as guards while the rest dismounted. Setting up tents, they covered the inside of the circle. The riders of the creatures started to give the creatures instructions through reign movement. The creatures started to burrow themselves in the sand, also covering the tents in the sand as well. ¡°From a distance, we shall now only look like a sand dune,¡± Nolkonoe explained as they dragged Charlie deeper into the camp. women got a small fire going as they began to cook the rations they had. Many passed around bowls of fruit and drink as they sat in a circle of sand created by the creatures. It was like some kind of nest almost made from the white sand. The white cloth tent around them supplied good cover from a distance. Charlie was amazed by the quickness and efficiency of this camouflage. Wrapping an arm around his waist, the Chiefess dragged him to her side. Leaning down, she placed a soft kiss onto his head. ¡°Sleep, need rest for battle,¡± she explained. Charlie was handed a bowl of berries by Ourupadia. Glady, he accepted as he allowed the Chiefess to keep an arm locked around his waist. Quietly he ate as the warriors either did the same, slept, or kept guard. Carefully, the survivor of the captured party examined the gun in her hands. Every now and then she would scan the tent, seemingly nervous as she shuffled or twitched. He couldn¡¯t blame her, they most likely weren¡¯t far from where she was first attacked. He had seen the raider woman from the tribe that had captured her. Only the devil would know what kind of bloody acts those monsters had committed upon this poor woman¡¯s friends and comrades. The eyes of the woman locked onto him. Instinctively he smiled to try and show sympathy to the woman. Simply, she nodded and gave a small grin. A sharp, jolt of pain went though his arm. Jumping and looking to his side, Ourupadia and Phukomeia stared at him. A bowl of drink in their hands, offering the drink to him. ¡°Drink, sleep, you will need the energy,¡± Phukomeia explained as she pushed the drink into his chest. ¡°Thanks,¡± he muttered, staring down at the purple liquid. Taking it from her, he quickly downed the thick liquid. Giggling, the Chiefess placed another kiss onto his head before allowing him to cuddle into her as the strong alcohol took hold of him. As the young boy slumped against the Chiefess, all eyes of the women fell onto him. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure he is safe,¡± Phukomeia and Nolkonoe reassured the Chiefess (in their native language) on behalf of their war party. The two other women from the survivor party nodded to her, also agreeing to place his safety above their own. ¡°Thank you,¡± the Chiefess answered back in their native tongue. Once again, for the last time that night, she placed a kiss onto his forehead. ¡°Sleep my sisters, pray to the spirits, and may you steady yourselves for tonight,¡± the Chiefess said again as she lifted Charlie and lovingly placed him between her legs. Placing a hand onto his head, she manoeuvred him into a position in which he slept between her legs and safety of her arms. Charlie¡¯s eyes creaked open. A hand shoved his side. Again, then again, until he was fully awake. Dragging himself into an upright position, he looked to the warriors poised around the tent. He could barely make out their figures in the slight moon light of the night. ¡°Come, its time,¡± Phukomeia said as herself, the first survivor, and Ourupadia armed themselves with war spears, stone axes, and the guns. Still fatigued, but knowing the situation he was in, he made one last check to see if his gun was loaded, before allowing the women to take him. Slowly, they moved out of the tent. The cool sand felt cool against his skin, a stark comparison to the scorching heat of day. Quietly he moved with the group though the sands. Stilling his nerves as he knew what was to happen. Still, he couldn¡¯t say the words to himself. But he knew what a battle was, he knew death was inevitable. Yet still he couldn¡¯t fathom that he was to potentially take part in that killing¡ Ourupadia kept a hand on his back as they moved over the sand hills, trying to keep him calm. Her efforts somewhat worked as he calmed, yet still a sense of uneasiness hung in the air. Following the instructions of the survivor who had come with them, they slowly began to move up a large hill. The team of twelve archers and the four-gun wielders moved to the top. Glancing over his shoulder, Charlie looked to see the survivor. Despite being the one leading the group, she hung to the back of the pack. He couldn¡¯t blame her; poor girl was probably terrified to see her tormentors again. Moving up the hill and to the edge of the ridge, they looked down to the large fire at the centre of the raider camp. Poles with bound captives littered the camp. The skin of the captives had been removed and added to the d¨¦cor of the raider warriors. Twelve men, fourteen women raiders sat around a large campfire. The archers poised their arrows while those with guns took aim. ¡°Ready,¡± Phukomeia whispered as she saw the Chiefess, and her warriors take up passion around the edges of the camp. The crackling of gun fire rang out. For a moment there was silence. Charlie looked to his gun. He hadn¡¯t fired. Looking to his left, he saw Ourupadia was just as confused. Looking to his right, he saw Phukomeia. She hadn¡¯t fired either. Coughing, her head jolted as she spat up a thick, dark liquid. Looking to the sand, Charlie saw in the fire light, blood. Haven''t grammar checked this one yet, so sorry for any mistakes, will change them in the future. Chapter 22 – counter raid part 2 Have yet to edit this chapter so there will probably be quite a few mistakes! will change in the future! Silence, nothing. Charlie looked from Phukomeia to the rest of the equally as confused warriors. Moving his gaze from them, he saw the survivor. She lay on the floor, her gun aimed at the body of Phukomeia. Her eyes were wide as she panted heavily, obviously not used to the kick back of a gun. A warrior muttered something as she jumped to her feet. The Survivor turned and fired at the woman. Three warriors leapt onto her, pining her against the sand as the body of the woman slummed down into the ground. Kicking the first in the stomach, the woman punched the second. The third tackled her and again the two jumped onto her. The three battled in the sand as the woman cackled. Fury filled the eyes of the women as they saw the woman shot had her arm missing. The shot had taken off her arm, now it laid on the flood in a few bloody pieces. Ourupadia grabbed Charlie and yanked him to the side, she used her free hand to grab the body of Phukomeia. Coughing and spluttering, Phukomeia pulled herself to her feet. The first shot had mostly missed, leaving a deep flesh would along her side. Or at least that was what they could see in the dark. The survivor cackled as she was pinned by the three screaming women. Yells went up from over the ridge. The survivor laughed as she screamed in their native tongue. None moved as they listened to her words. Diving her face into the sand, the pinned woman swallowed some sand into her mouth before turning and spitting it into the faces of the warriors pinning her. She yelled and screamed more, her screams filling the night and captivating the group. ¡°What did she say,¡± Charlie muttered, but none had to answer as the woman grabbed her side. Digging her fingers into her flesh, she began to peal away her skin. She was wearing a skin suit, well, a suit of skin more like. She was wearing the skin of one of their people, and due to the paints, they weren¡¯t able to see the cuts and edges of the outfit. Phukomeia stared at the woman as their eyes locked. Gripping her knife tightly, she moved forward. Muttering something, Phukomeia took a step forward. The three women retreated back. Leaping up, the woman pointed her gun at Phukomeia. Lifting her own, she fired and shot the gun from the woman¡¯s hand. Stumbling, the woman grabbed her side. One of the bullets from the six fired had hit her. Coughing and spluttering, she began to yell at Phukomeia. ¡°Was this one your friend?¡± she began, her voice horse as she coughed up more blood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she tasted fucking amazing, and her skin feels great against mine!¡± the woman said with a cackle. Phukomeia screamed as she dove towards the women. Phukomeia landed on the woman. Taking her knife, Phukomeia plunged the knife into the woman¡¯s throat. Again, she stabbed, then again, and again. She hacked and slashed until the head came loose from the body. Spitting blood that had accumulated in her mouth onto the sand, Phukomeia stood, the woman¡¯s head in her hands. Screams and yells arouse from over the ridge, the battle had begun. She barked and order to the women. Snapping out of their trance, they took up positions on the ridge. Almost immediately, they began to fire down onto the raiders, a refreshed fury and anger as they screamed and yelled as their arrows rained down onto the enemy. Phukomeia looked to Charlie. Moving down to the woman¡¯s side, she grabbed a bit of the loose skin. Ripping it back, she revealed the blue painted skin under. It was raider, a spy. Two women moved to the side of the injured warrior. Phukomeia again barked an order and the women acted quickly. Lifting her into the air, they began to retreat with the injured woman. Going to the side of Charlie, she placed a hand onto his head. Seeing the fear in his eyes, she raised her hand. Charlie¡¯s head almost fell off his shoulders as she slapped him across the face. Grabbing the sides of his face, she turned him to look at her. ¡°Fight,¡± she muttered, picking up his gun and handing it to him. Charlie nodded as he leapt to his feet. ¡°Wait,¡± he said, stopping Phukomeia in her tracks. Glaring over her shoulder, she said nothing. ¡°There were two more survivors, they are probably also in skin suits,¡± he explained. Phukomeia¡¯s eyes widened as she barked an order to Ourupadia. Ourupadia answered, but quickly complied as Phukomeia fired a shot next to her. Nodding, Ourupadia sprinted off. Following Phukomeia, Charlie stumbled to the edge of the hill. White and red painted warriors engaged in bloody combat with blue painted raiders. A tall, muscular raider leading a tightly backed group of warriors charged forward into the fray. Raising his gun, he aimed for the group. ¡°Phukomeia,¡± he said yelled over the sound of screams and gun fire. ¡°What!¡± she yelled, firing another round before loading more of the cylinders into the gun. ¡°The guns are made for short range, so they aren¡¯t accurate from this distance, aim for the groups and you¡¯ll probably kill more!¡± Charlie instructed as he fired several rounds into the group. Three of the about twelve warriors dropped as he emptied his gun into the group. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Clicking the release, the cylinders toppled out of the gun. Opening his pouch, he loaded another six cylinders. Leaning over the edge, he was ready to fire, but stopped as he saw the Chiefess and Nolkonoe casually walking through the battle. The tall woman, who he assumed to be the leader of the raiders, pointed to the Chiefess. What remined of the group charged, war spears and axes in hand. The archers and Phukomeia stopped firing. Even the warriors on the battlefield moved back as they saw the Chiefess and Nolkonoe walk casually froward. Three warriors with spears simultaneously ran at the Chiefess. In a flash of red, she flung her war spear upwards. There was a moment of stillness before the three warriors tumbled back, their spears shattered, necks slit. Five more women leapt forward. Moving to the side, she dodged the first attacker. Grabbing the woman¡¯s spear, she snapped it in her hands while simultaneously stabbing out to the side, killing another attacker. A spear flew towards the stomach of the Chiefess. Diving in front of her, Nolkonoe swiped towards the spear. Cutting off the spear head, she then dove towards the two remaining attackers. Hacking and slashing, she cut down the remaining two. This practiced unity amongst the two only showed to Charlie that they weren¡¯t in need of help. Turning, he looked to the arm on the sand behind him. Blood started to spread through the sand, dying it a deep red. Looking back to the Chiefess, he watched as the last of the raider leader¡¯s warriors charged at her. Stepping to the side, she kicked one in the stomach, before throwing her spear into the stomach of the second. Drawing her knife, she plunged the stone into the back of the first attacker. Ripping the knife from the woman¡¯s back, she threw it towards the last, third attacker. A thud a crack of skull almost echoed into the night sky as the knife lodged into the man¡¯s head. Maybe the only male casualty of the night. Stumbling back, the raider leader watched as what remained of her warriors started to either die or stumble as the Desert Ghost overwhelmed them. Pointing out to the leader of the raiders, the Chiefess yelled something in their native tongue. From watching how the two women started to walk towards one another, he guessed that the Chiefess must have challenged her to a dual. Something though wasn¡¯t right. Thinking, Charlie realised that Ourupadia had yet to reach the warriors. Looking at the faces of the warriors, which were highlighted by the fire light, he could see the other two survivors still amongst the warriors. ¡°Come,¡± Phukomeia explained as herself and her archers moved down the hill. Blood still poured from her side. Charlie placed a hand onto her. ¡°Your injured, go back to the camp and get healed,¡± he said. For a second, she looked at him, before turning and slapping him. ¡°Never tell a warrior of our tribe to back down,¡± she said before charging down the rest of the hill and into the camp. A few injured raiders surrounded their leader, acting as a human shield. Five of them were left. ¡°There still there,¡± Charlie said, looking to the two remaining survivors as they moved closer and closer to the edge of the group. ¡°Shit,¡± Phukomeia muttered. ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°Charge over there and kill them,¡± ¡°But what if the warriors think we are the traitors? They may not even give us a chance to explain ourselves,¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± ¡°Where is Ourupadia?¡± he said, scanning for other warriors. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, get them first, subtly. Move through the tents and into the crowd, if they do anything kill them without hesitation¡± Phukomeia said before leaping forward. The Chiefess and Nolkonoe began to descend upon what was left of the warriors protecting the raider leader. Phukomeia and Charlie darted through the camp, keeping their eyes locked onto the two survivors. A flash of red spluttered across Charlie¡¯s face. A raider slumped in front of him, she shadows of night concealing her presence. Ourupadia emerged from the shadows, her body covered with cuts both deep and shallow. Two huntresses went to help her as Charlie could only give her a nod of thanks before carrying on his run. He would have to thank her later. Passing by one of the tents, he lost sight for an only a second before the two survivors vanished. Stopping, he slipped in the sand. Quickly recovering, he turned and sprinted towards the crowd. They couldn¡¯t do this subtly. Bursting from the tents, he watched as Nolkonoe turned to face the charging warriors. Herself and two warriors from the crowd attacked the first, but he second dodged her. Knife in hand, she charged towards the Chiefess. Raising his gun, Charlie aimed for the woman. Taking in a deep breath, then another, then another. After several breaths he steadied his mind. Placing a leg back to help stop himself from being knocked over by kick back, carefully he squeezed the trigger. A bang rang out. All seemed to slow as he fired another shot. Only on the third did the woman topple, dead onto the ground. Leaping into the open, Charlie aimed his gun down at the woman. ¡°The three survivors, they are raiders! They are wearing the skin of the people they are imitating!¡± Charlie yelled. Nolkonoe looked confused for a few seconds. Phukomeia burst into the open next to him, quickly she confirmed what he said, but in their native tongue. Looking to the survivor in front of her, she stared at her narrow face as her lips curled into a smile. Throwing her stone knife into the air, she caught it and stabbed the warrior next to her. The women pounced as they pinned the warrior. The Chiefess stared at the woman started to mock and insult her in their native tongue. Turning back to look at the leader of the raiders, the Chiefess¡¯s face went blank. Walking to Charlie, she placed a soft kiss onto his forehead. Putting a hand to her side, she caught the body of a spear. Charlie blinked for a few seconds. Looking to her hand, he saw a spear head only a few inches from his face. A trickle moved down his cheek. The Chiefess placed a hand onto his face. Wiping the trickle, she reviled it to be blood. Lifting her knife, she sprinted towards the raider. Lifting her spear, she blocked the first strike of the Chiefess. Kicking up, raider aimed for the Chiefess¡¯s stomach. Ducking down, she moved past the leg, using her free hand, she grabbed her leg. Throwing her hand up, she filled the raider. Moving her hands down, she went to try and do a handstand to avoid from being flipped, but the Chiefess stabbed forward with her knife. Stabbing into the woman¡¯s side with the knife, her other hand tightened its grip around the ankle of the raider. Cracks rang out as the Chiefess broke the woman¡¯s ankle as her knife pierced into the woman¡¯s gut. Dropping down, she grabbed the hair of the woman. Turning, she placed her legs onto either side of the woman. Still gripping her hair, she forced her head upwards. Placing her knife to the woman¡¯s hair line, she began to cut. Screams suppressed the talk of the women as they watched the Chiefess begin to scalp the warrior. Staring at the Chiefess, he could see a large black tail of a wolf fluttering behind her, and tall black ears protruding from her head. Chapter 23 – counter raid end Blood stained the sand. More drops of the scarlet substance fell onto the ground, continuing to wet the sand. Charlie sat crossed legged. Looking up, he saw the large wooden cross. Scalped, skinned, and her skin flayed out like the wings of a vulture, the lead raider sat bound to the wooden structure. It was day, or just about. Looking to his left, he saw Nolkonoe fussing and protectively trying to get Phukomeia to lie down on a stretcher. Tucking his legs into his chest, Charlie closed his eyes. If he hadn¡¯t brought the guns, she would never had been hurt in such a way. She was lucky that the raider wasn¡¯t used to firing a gun and had missed. An arm wrapped around his side. The Chiefess lent over and placed a soft kiss onto his head. Knowing he had been looking at the displayed enemy warrior, she placed a hand over his eyes. ¡°No more look, come and relax,¡± she explained, her usual translation blood folded open on her lap. Turning him to look at her, she looked to the small scratch on his cheek. Leaning down further, she gently licked the wound. ¡°I love you,¡± she muttered in her native tongue, too embarrassed to say it to him in English. ¡°Bad, she dead, you safe,¡± she said in English. Charlie nodded. Cuddling into her side, he simply wanted to sleep. And sleep he did as he quickly fell into a slumber in the safety of the Chiefess¡¯s arms. She couldn¡¯t blame him. last night, after he had seen her true form, she quickly had Nolkonoe nock him out. Placing another kiss onto him, she remarked to herself how adorable he was. She had seen the warrior sneaking up on her, and she was ready to fight back. But seeing him thinking she was in danger and leaping to help her, then actually killing an enemy warrior to protect her made her heart flutter. Pushing her face into his hair, she dreaded what was to happen later. He was tiered, his mind abused by battle. So, he was yet to process what he had done, he was yet to realise he had killed someone that night. Such an innocent soul tainted because she hadn¡¯t seen the tricks of the raiders. The Chiefess cuddled him tighter. She had also failed to keep her trye form hidden, even the other warriors were able to do so. ¡°Is he alright?¡± a voice questioned. Ourupadia moved to the side of the Chiefess. Staring down at the boy, she felt her heart sink. ¡°Yes, maybe a little shaken up by the night before. I think Nolkonoe hit him a little too hard as he doesn¡¯t seem to remember killing someone to save me,¡± the Chiefess answered, picking him up in her arms. ¡°Good¡¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I¡I just wanted to apologise for not being able to help him more. If I could have beaten my attackers quicker, I would have been able to stop him from having to get to involved with combat,¡± Ourupadia explained, bowing her head to the Chiefess. ¡°The entire battle was chaotic. None of our kin died, but many were injured. So don¡¯t worry,¡± the Chiefess said as she cradled Charlie. ¡°Thank you my Chiefess,¡± Ourupadia said, bowing her head again. ¡°If you need anything though my Chiefess,¡± Ourupadia began, but the Chiefess shook her head. ¡°It was a long night. All are tiered, and I have dishonoured myself by not being able to keep my true form hidden. Such a mistake made me have to harm my beloved human. I must return home, train, and become stronger. Maybe only then can I regain my honour,¡± the Chiefess said as she began to walk away. Several nearby groups of warriors had been listening to her. Not even one agreed. Each were amazed with the Chiefess¡¯s skill. Each saw her as an excellent warrior, and none thought she had lost any honour. All saw her as an amazing warrior, one to be praised and respected. Looking to the man in her arms, many held a new respect to the weak outsider. Despite his weakness, he was strong, and he had proven that to them. ¡°I guess you shall be leaving soon your majesty?¡± Nolkonoe said as she jogged to the Chiefess¡¯s side. ¡°Yes, I must get him home. After all he only has two days until he ¡®leaves¡¯ and I would like to spend today sleeping, and pampering my pet,¡± the Chiefess said, running her fingers through the thick hair of Charlie. ¡°I see. Well, I have finally convinced Phukomeia to get some sleep, don¡¯t feel bad about having to have us knock him out if that is what is worrying you?¡± Nolkonoe said, placing a hand onto the Chiefess¡¯s arm. ¡°You had no other choice, we couldn¡¯t risk him remembering anything and giving our secret away to the merchants,¡± Nolkonoe said, moving her hand onto the soft, messy hair of Charlie. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Yes, but I think he blames himself for Phukomeia¡¯s injuries. I heard him muttering in his sleep last night, and from what little of his language I know, I think he feels tremendous guilt,¡± the Chiefess said, also deciding to feel the hair of Charlie. Curling slightly into a ball, Charlie unconsciously nuzzled his head into the chest of the Chiefess. Both women giggled slightly as they removed their hands from his head. ¡°Again, we can¡¯t tell him just yet about us. So, we can¡¯t tell him about our incredibly good healing, that combined with the magic medicines of yourself and the priestess,¡± Phukomeia said, walking over to the two. Snapping her head around, Nolkonoe glared at Phukomeia. ¡°I told you to sleep,¡± ¡°And I told you later,¡± ¡°I said to sleep now,¡± ¡°And I said maybe,¡± ¡°I said you need rest,¡± ¡°And I said shut up,¡± the two girls glared at each other. Both were equally as annoyed as the other. The Chiefess laughed slightly at the two far older women acting as if they were only pups. ¡°Come, lets return home. After taking into account the amount of food used to feed the war beasts, we have about two days left of food,¡± the Chiefess said as she began to walk back towards the camp. ¡°Still, that will be enough until the huntresses go on their hunt again,¡± Nolkonoe said as she insisted on grabbing Phukomeia by the arm and helping her through the sand. ¡°When we return, I shall take him to bathe, then to bed for the rest of the day. Up until it is time to ¡®leave¡¯ I want him by my side,¡± the Chiefess structured as she mouthed the war creature with the two vultures and several other huntresses. With supplies and weapons gathered from the raiders, they began to ride back towards the village on their war creature. The entire time the Chiefess did not allow Charlie to slip from her arms as the war creature charged through the desert. Her arms kept so still that even as the creature jolted and jerked, he didn¡¯t move in the slightest. Several huntresses giggled and joked as she held to him tightly. ¡°He was brave. I saw the fear in his eyes, yet he fought. Treat him well today,¡± Phukomeia said, smiling, her eyes fixed on the boy. The Chiefess nodded, a large smile on her face. Hours past, and eventually they reached the village again. It was midday by time the Chiefess got Charlie back to her house. Changing his clothes, she still made sure not to wake him. After a tedious while of getting him roughly dressed into his normal clothes, she left her hunt again. Sneaking down the steps, she got into the village. Manoeuvring through the village, she made sure to keep him hidden from any merchants, only allowing her people to see him. Once they managed to get to the lake, she stripped him again before placing him into the water. His eyes widened as the cool water flooded over him. ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Charlie said as the water woke him. Leaping and struggling, the Chiefess pulled him into her chest, wanting to calm him. ¡°No harm, just wash,¡± she said, smiling down at Charlie. Looking to the water, then to his nudity, he came to the conclusion he didn¡¯t care. His body ached, and despite sleeping for so long he still felt tiered. ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡± he said, allowing her to place him into the water. Gently she washed him with her hands. She could see the look of sadness in his eyes. ¡°Did I¡¡± he looked up for a moment, a mixed of look of confusion and sadness spread across his face. ¡°Did I hurst someone?¡± He said, a small tear in his eye. Smiling, the Chiefess wiped the tear away. ¡°You save me. Kill bad woman,¡± taking his hand, she placed it between her breasts. ¡°Proud, you weak, but also very strong. Phukomeia said you scared on journey back,¡± Charlie nodded as he listened to the Chiefess¡¯s words. She was good person. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, smiling weakly at her. ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t had anything to eat in a while, and I think that battle has taken a lot of me. If it isn¡¯t too much to ask, may I just rest for today,¡± he said, his sombre eyes looking up to her. ¡°You did very well, sleep, I spend much money. Buy good food from merchants, get you great food,¡± she said as she finished washing the last of the paint from his chest. She moved to his arms, then his legs, and eventually his back and butt. She washed him quickly, not wanting to waist a second, she insisted on roughly pulling his clothes back onto him. ¡°I can do this on my own?¡± he said, looking at her awkwardly as she tried to place his plants around his legs. Glaring at him, she didn¡¯t understand his words, but knew roughly what he must have meant. Being as stubborn as she was, she persisted with pulling up his pants. He went to try and get onto his feet, but quickly she swoped him into her arms. Grabbing his chin, she forced him to look at her. ¡°Mine. You work hard, but you mine. I no want you damaged,¡± she said before holding him against her chest as he began to walk back towards the village. Reluctantly, he sat in her arms without a word. The night before was still a vivid blur to him, but still he had a sense of what ever happen had been hectic. Narrowing his eyes, he stared at his hands. He had killed someone. The thought bounced around his mind. He, a small, weak, na?ve boy had killed someone. Tears rolled down his cheeks as his breaths began to stutter. Seeing him, the Chiefess wiped his tears. ¡°Poor little thing, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯m here,¡± she said, pressing his head against her chest. Once his head was against her, she used her hand to stroke his hair. The combined sound of her heartbeat and head rubs would calm him. This was a skill taught to her by Nolkonoe to calm young men. After all Charlie was seventeen. Not even an adult, yet due to her inability to seek out the spies and keep him safe, he was made to kill someone. As his tears faded, she placed another kiss onto his cheek. ¡°Soon, you mine. When you mine, we destroy bad men, and evil women,¡± she said, smiling down at him. Nodding, he placed his head against her. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, for the first time in a while he felt safe. ¡°You washed, you now dry. Come home, you sleep,¡± both exchanged smiled as she lifted him up and began to walk back towards the village. ¡°Sorry, but what about my shoes?¡± he said, realising that was the only item of clothing he didn¡¯t have. ¡°Don¡¯t ruin mood,¡± Chapter 24 – After the raid Charlie tiredly move his head up from the pillow. ¡°No!¡± the Chiefess cried, pushing his head against his pillow for the about fifth time that day. Staring angrily at him, she used her legs to tighten her grip around his thighs. Placing a hand around his neck to secure him, she placed a piece of a red fruit to his lips. Only about an hour ago did the head merchant ¡°willingly¡± sell her the food. Yet still he assumed she wasn¡¯t aware of what kind of fruit this was. It was an incredibly alcoholic fruit, usually used as a way to add flavour to the native wines if for some god forsaken reason the other merchants thought the drink wasn¡¯t alcoholic enough. ¡°S..¡± he was cut off by the Chiefess trying cram a berry into his mouth. Narrowing his eyes at her, he tried to push the hand away. Tightening her grip around his neck, he quickly got her message and relinquished his counterattack. ¡°Wai!¡± again he tried to speak, and again she pushed a berry to his lips. Keeping his eyes narrowed, he studied her. For a moment there was silence as she kept the berry against his lips, waiting for them to open. Seeing her eyes were locked with his, he came up with an idea. Without moving his head, he looked to the side at the translation book. A few more times of looking at her then at the book, and finally she turned her head to follow his gaze. Taking her hand from his neck, but still keeping the berry secured against his lips, she moved her hand to grab the book. Taking the book, she began to flick through the pages one handed. After a little while she made a sentence and went to speak. Now. Jumping, he snatched the berry from her hand and forced it into her mouth. For a moment she went wide eyes as she realised what he did. Tasting the berry, she decided to show to him that it did no harm by eating to. Upon her sharp canines piercing the berry though, she began to splutter and cough at the overwhelming taste of alcohol and fruit. Chuckling, Charlie watched as she yelled and spat out a few words in her native tongue which he could have only assumed to be swears. Notching his laugher, her eyes locked onto him once again. Snarling, she leapt onto him. Biting and nibbling at his neck, she moved one of her hands into the bowl that contained the fruit. Using her other hand, she managed to pry his jaw open. Grabbing the fruit, she shoved it into his mouth. ¡°Bastard!¡± he yelled as she kept him pinned under her. Taking the fruit into his mouth, the Chiefess forced him to chew. A wide smirk came over her face as she watched him also splutter and cough as the taste of the vile berry. Regaining what he could of his composure, he leapt past and to the bowl. Picking up a handful of berries, he positioned himself along the side of the bed. Grabbing a berry from his palm, he readied himself to pounce. The Chiefess went to grab some ammunition of her own, but as she took in a breath to quickly pounce, he threw a berry. The merry landed into her mouth. And as her mouth closed, taking in a breath, her large, sharp teeth punctured the fruit. Releasing all of its foul taste into her mouth. Not being one to admit defeat, the Chiefess grabbed some berries and charged at him. Her mouth parched from the taste of alcohol irritating her as she wished to retrieve a drink from the cup of weaker wine on the sideboard. That wine was mostly just tropical fruits than alcohol, so it would have been far better than the berry. Ideas of how the tropical drink partially clouded her mind, giving Charlie a chance to leap to the side and avoid her attack. Snapping back to her senses, she landed on the bed and prepared to attack again. This time she managed to pin him. Holding him down, she prepared to stuff a handful of berries into his mouth. ¡°Sorry, am I interrupting something?¡± a gentle native voice said from the doorway. Looking up, Charlie looked to see Nolkonoe standing in the doorway. ¡°My saving grace!¡± Charlie cheered in relief. The relief was short lived though as the Chiefess shoved her handful of berries into his mouth. Happy to see that she had won, she moved off the bed and over to Nolkonoe. ¡°How may I help you?¡± she said, grinning as she looked back to see Charlie trying to spit up the berries. ¡°Good thank you,¡± Nolkonoe said, trying to figure out which of the two equally as immature idiots were responsible for the situation unfolding behind the Chiefess. ¡°I¡¯m just here to drop of the three coins promised,¡± Nolkonoe said, still watching Charlie and considering weather or not to help him. ¡°Ah yes, for when he ¡®leaves¡¯¡± the Chiefess said, laughing slightly. Nolkonoe pointed to Charlie as he used the side of the bed cloth to wipe the taste of the alcoholic berries from his tongue. ¡°Is he alright?¡± Nolkonoe questioned. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Yes,¡± the Chiefess said, quickly waddling in front of her to block the view of Charlie. ¡°I see, well are we still doing the thing tonight,¡± she said smirking at the Chiefess. ¡°Well, I think we should move it until two days, when I shall claim Charlie,¡± the Chiefess explained. Both looked to Charlie as he sat on the bed. ¡°Fucking hell I need a drink of water,¡± he said, getting up and walking to the door. Stopping, he started to scour the room for his clothes. Seeing he most likely had the intentions to leave, the Chiefess looked to Nolkonoe. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind, bring the rope and oil. There is no reason why we can¡¯t do this twice,¡± Nolkonoe¡¯s face lit up to the Chiefess¡¯s words. Leaning out the door, she yelled to her vultures, including the order to bring him some water. Charlie had only gotten his trousers on before he looked up to see the Chiefess towering over him. Grabbing him by the arms, she lifted him into the air. ¡°Excuse me?¡± he said as she ripped down his trousers before throwing him onto the bed. Slowly a small group of women trickled into the room. Immediately seeing their attire, he identified them as members of the Vulture clan. A bright red blush invaded his cheeks as he noticed the exposed breasts of the native women. Smiling and giggling they surrounded him with large wooden bowls and pieces of vine. ¡°Wait a second, I know where this is going,¡± Charlie said as she tried to jump from his bed. Laughing, several Vultures pinned him on the bed. Quickly they bound him to the bed post as the last of them entered the room. Bound spread egal, he finally realised he was trapped. Twelve women stood around him, bowls of oils and fruits in their hands. ¡°I brought these from the head merchant. The food that is, the vine we just got from the local jungle,¡± Nolkonoe said casually as she stripped off her top. ¡°Wait, wait, wait, lets talk about this,¡± Charlie said, doing his best to find somewhere to look that wasn¡¯t filled with the breasts of the tribal women. ¡°Relax, the Chiefess wishes for us to help pamper you today. Including today, you only have two days left before you leave. So, allow us to make our lands memorable to you,¡± Nolkonoe said as she joined the nude Chiefess in crawling onto Charlie¡¯s chest. They licked and kissed him like wolves as they moved up his body. Soon their mouths met his face and began to gently smother him in kisses. The other women descended upon him. Their hands gently worked across him, spreading and smearing oil onto his skin. Nolkonoe smirked as she felt an erection start to press against her thigh. Looking down to his now hardened member, she looked back to Charlie with a wide smirk. ¡°See, this isn¡¯t that bad. We just want to pamper you a little,¡± she said, placing another kiss onto either side of his face. Charlie gave small moans and sighs as the women needed the oil into his flesh. ¡°What did he say?¡± the Chiefess said, her eyes hungrily eyeing his cock. Nolkonoe¡¯s smirk widened. She had to admit she found it tempting to play a joke on them and purposely translate something completely wrong, but she decided against it. ¡°he said nothing, he simply moaned. I think you can have the first taste,¡± locking lips with him, she allowed the Chiefess to make the first move. Smiling, the Chiefess moved down his body. Pressing her breasts against his legs, she began to happily suckle on his cock. ¡°oh, good boy,¡± Nolkonoe whispered to him as he began to breath heavily. ¡°Your not used to this level of pleasure, are you?¡± She cooed as he turned his head to look at her. ¡°Why? Why do all this for me?¡± he said, looking into the loving eyes of the young man. ¡°I want to give you a gift. As well as the coins to show your family, I want to give them a letter to say you saved the Chiefess and now have a great relationship with our tribe,¡± she said, a warm smile on her face. ¡°Why¡ please just say why?¡± Charlie said as he struggled to not ejaculate into the mouth of the Chiefess as she bit, nibbled, and licked at his pines head. ¡°You did very well last night. I was very proud of you, my little warrior in the making,¡± Nolkonoe said, placing another kiss onto his head, and then another onto his lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± Charlie said as he allowed the natives to pamper him. ¡°There you go, no use fighting those who do not wish you harm,¡± she said as she gently ran her fingers through his hair. Placing a few more kisses onto his lips, she felt him shake under her. A few strong words came from the Chiefess. Chuckling a little, she looked to see that Charlie had ejaculated onto the Chiefess¡¯s face. Narrowing her eyes, she puffed out her cheeks in annoyance. Determined to get her fun out of the situation, she licked up the seaman before kissing, his dick. ¡°what¡¯s she doing? I¡¯ve already cum,¡± he said, beginning to twitch again against her lips. ¡°She¡¯s just a little pouty that you came early before she could have any fun,¡± Nolkonoe said, before returning to kissing him. Once happy with her kisses, she began to lick his shaft as her hands played with his balls. ¡°Please, tell her to slow down,¡± Charlie said, feeling his body starting to heat up at the thought of the Chiefess riding him again like the other night. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but once she wants something, she takes it,¡± Nolkonoe looked into his eyes. Parting her lips from his, she could see the look of happiness. How long had it been since she had seen such a look of joy in his eyes? Her pup really was becoming a wolf. Soon enough he would be a full wolf, this little ¡®reward¡¯ was simply a way to prepare him for the marking ceremony the next night. The Chiefess simply wanted to make sure he had her scent so that no other women would try to steal him within the time from now until tomorrow night. The Chiefess began to suck his cock as her hands fondled his balls. The entire time the vulture women continued to massage oil into him. ¡°Relax for the rest of today. Tomorrow will be your last day here, and I¡¯m sure it shall be exciting¡¡± Nolkonoe said, getting a few chuckles from the few Vultures that understood English. ¡°The great mating ritual shall be fantastic,¡± Nolkonoe said in the native tongue, getting many more laughs and giggled from excited native women. The Chiefess took the entirety of his member into her mouth. ¡°Oh god, I don¡¯t think I can handle this,¡± Charlie said, trying to move but finding his legs and arms were now numb. The women around him laughed as Nolkonoe kissed him again on the cheek. ¡°The oil numbs the body, consider it a favour as I am sure the Chiefess plans to be quite¡ extreme with you tonight,¡± Nolkonoe explained with a smirk, knowing that unless they forced him to, he would never allow himself to rest. ¡°Bastard. You¡¯re lucky I may or may not like this,¡± Chapter 25 – beginning of a new Carefully he tugged on his bindings. His body ached. The night before the Chiefess had practically drained him dry while the others had rubbed his body into oblivion. All Vultures except Nolkonoe had left. Lying on the bed, he stared at the two women as the used his body as a pillow. Their legs were wrapped around his legs, and their arms around his chests. A small pool of drool was starting to form from where the Chiefess had been muttering in her sleep. Nolkonoe on the other hand made no noise or movement. She was far more of a relaxed sleeper compared to the bordering line violent sleeping habits of the Chiefess. As not to insult her, he hadn¡¯t mentioned it before, but he had multiple bruises on his arms and legs from where he had either hugged him too tightly in her sleep. Or rather hit him when she subconsciously thought he was trying to escape. On the other hand, Nolkonoe didn¡¯t seem to care. Any time he moved; her eyes would flutter open. After visually assessing him, she would then go back to sleep. As he moved slightly to adjust to the tight hug of the Chiefess, Nolkonoe slowly started to wake. As predicted, her eyes fluttered open. Looking at him, she saw one of the Chiefess¡¯s arms beginning to wrap around his neck. Lifting herself slightly, she looked over her shoulder and past the white and red cloths that hung as a makeshift door over the entrance. Peeking through the curtains, she saw the beams of light entering the room. Moving her weak gaze back to him, she smiled wearily at him. ¡°Morning,¡± she said, snuggling back down into his chest for a second before dragging herself from the bed. Lifting her arms above her head, she stretched. Then she stretched her legs, then her neck, and lastly her back. She squatted down, and then jumping back up. Turning, she looked at him with a wider, ever so slightly brighter smile and look in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to go for my morning exercise. I¡¯ll see you tonight for your ¡®leaving ceremony¡¯ alright?¡± she said before pulling on her corded grass skirt and top. Not bothering to reapply her paints, she moved to the door. Stretching one more time, she then started her jog down the steps that lead to the house. Chuckling slightly, Charlie remarked how he originally thought this place to be a temple, completely ignoring the incredibly larger temple near it. Lying back onto the furs of the bed, he listened to the feet Nolkonoe rapidly run down the stairs and away from him. Trying again to move his arms, he felt his muscles ache and burn. This quickly put an end to his attempts to move. Cursing to himself, he realised out he should have gotten Nolkonoe to untie him before she left. Staring down at the Chiefess as she cuddled into his armpit, he calculated the risks of trying to wake her. Last night and the day before she had been in a fairly good move by her standards, and in all honesty, he was hoping that the goodwill from those past twenty-four hours were going to flow into today. Staring down at the sliver of a smile across the face of the Chiefess, he liked to imagine this to be a good omen of her attitude. A while longer past, and like most mornings, the Chiefess took her time to begin to wake. Firstly, her eye lids dragged open. Seeing the already awake Charlie, she pulled herself up him. After a few sleepy but still effective kisses onto his lips, discouraged, she rose from lying along his chest. Next to him she would always do a few more morning stretches before finally climbing out of bed. A moment later of getting dressed in her skirt and top, she then finally turned her attention to Charlie again. Walking to each bed side post in turn, she untied him from his bindings. Rubbing his sore wrists, he sat up on the bed. Like all mornings with her, she picked up his clothes and threw them into his chest. ¡°Dress,¡± she said as she placed her headdress onto her head. Charlie just as quickly got dressed. Again, like most mornings, they went to the river to bathe. An hour or two later of Charlie tolerating the Chiefess forcefully bathing him they again dressed and returned to the village. Entering the village, the Chiefess escorted him towards the centre, before again steering him in a new direction. For the first time in almost a week, Charlie looked at the front of his merchant caravan. Looking to the Chiefess, he beamed a smile at her. ¡°Do trade today, I stay with you. Last day after all,¡± the Chiefess said, her small translation book in her hand. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said before walking quickly to the door of his caravan. Slowly he opened the door and walked inside. Not wasting time, the Chiefess followed him inside. Walking in the Caravan, she examined the boxes of clothes, and trinkets that covered the room. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a little messy,¡± he said awkwardly as he moved over to his bed. Sitting down, he relished his old bed and its familiar comfort. The Chiefess smiled as she began to move around his room. Carefully she looked for boxes and baskets, wanting to try and learn more about her friend. As she rummaged around carelessly, Charlie set to work gathering supplies he had accumulated along his trip to the southern realm. Some tribal skirts of different tribes, jewellery from the dwarves, wine from the Vinichi. Gathering all these things into a few wooden boxes, he dragged them to a large wooden window on the side of his caravan. Clicking a few latches, he opened the window. His eyes landed onto a small group of native women and a trickle of men. Not expecting them, he simply gave a nod before pulling his trinkets and their price stickers forward. The natives, who had originally only just wanted to spy on the Chiefess and her new pet, all started to visually examine the interesting and colourful items. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. As he began to sell and haggle with the natives to the best of his ability, the Chiefess moved to his bed. Knowing that he was happy and doing well, she climbed onto the bed and made herself comfy. Crawling around for a while, she dragged his pillows and blankets into a nest like structure. Once this was created, she lay down and enjoyed the warmth of the fabrics. For a second the Chiefess lifted her head from her resting place. Her ears pricked as she listened closely. Chattering from a few native girls. They were talking to Charlie. Normal, but she listened closer. Gritting her teeth, she leapt over to him. They were flirting with him. Charlie jumped as the Chiefess pressed herself against his back. Leaning over him she snapped and growled at the four girls he was trying to communicate the price of a skirt with. ¡°Hey what the fuck?¡± he said, looking to the Chiefess with his eye¡¯s brows raised and eyes widened. Shrinking slightly, he saw the blank look spread across her face. ¡°You understand their words,¡± she said quietly. ¡°No,¡± Charlie responded quickly as the Chiefess pinned him. ¡°They flirt! Want to touch you, so buy skirt,¡± she said, poking her head up over the counter to make sure the vixens were gone. Happy they were gone, she allowed Charlie to get up as she moved back over to her nest. Looking out of his window, Charlie sighed as he saw the crowd had vanished, scared off by the Chiefess. Sitting back at his window, he began to try and sell his goods again. No one though dared to approach as they feared the Chiefess¡¯s rath if she even got the hint of a flirtatious word from them. Watching from her bed, the Chiefess sighed at the look of sadness that started to droop over Charlie¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t matter. No matter how much money he made it wasn¡¯t going to change the outcome of that night. But still¡. An arm wrapped around the neck of Charlie, dragging him onto the wooden floor. ¡°Wait,¡± he tired to plead but the Chiefess was relentless as she dragged him over to her nest. Throwing him down into the piles of blankets, she soon joined him. Pushing him down she began to spoon the saddened Charlie. With just one of her legs, she managed to tuck both of his between her thighs. After placing a pillow under his head, she placed one arm over the tom of him. Cuddling him against her chest, she used her other hand to gently massage his head. ¡°Charlie good boy,¡± she whispered to him. ¡°I need to work!¡± he said, trying to break from her hold. ¡°You need to lie,¡± she said, not relinquishing her grip for even a moment. ¡°I need the money!¡± ¡°You need me,¡± ¡°But my family!¡± ¡°Your family won¡¯t care,¡± ¡°My family will!¡± Charlie turned in her arms and looked her in the eyes. ¡°My family will¡¡± he paused for a second, his eyes tearing up slightly. ¡°My family will be disappointed again,¡± he muttered, his eyes looking down from her eyes. The Chiefess placed a kiss onto his forehead. ¡°Your family don¡¯t care about you,¡± she said very matter of fact tone. For a second the Chiefess froze as a sharp pain came across her cheek. Looking down, she saw Charlie had gotten a hand free. He had slapped her. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare! You know nothing about me! You know nothing about my family!¡± he screamed at her, going to slap her again. Raising the hand, she had been using to stroke his hair, she blocked his attack. ¡°I know much,¡± she said, struggling to keep her calm as she gripped tightly to his wrist while her arm tightened around his body. ¡°Let me go!¡± he yelled again, this time prompting a few natives to peer around the door. Glaring to the women, they quickly retreated from watching. ¡°You brothers don¡¯t love you,¡± she said, this being a speech she had long prepared to give him. But originally, she had planned to tell him this the next day. ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Charlie said, his voice cracking as he tried to move from her arms. ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t love you,¡± the Chiefess continued. ¡°I said stop,¡± Charlie said, his voice starting to crack more. ¡°Your mother doesn¡¯t love you,¡± she said, trying her best to not accidently hurt him as she held him tighter to stop him from running. ¡°Please,¡± Charlie cried as he felt his throat tighten as he continued to suppress his tears. Leaning closer, she placed her lips next to his ear. ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t love you,¡± Tear burst from Charlie¡¯s eyes as she said this. Getting his other arm lose, he threw his arm back. Swinging forward, she landed a punch on the face of the Chiefess. For a second there was silence as she stared at him. Tears flowed from his eyes as he started to hit her stomach and chest franticly. The hits did nothing to harm her as she simply lay and watched him. ¡°I love you,¡± she said, pulling him closer. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± he cried. The Chiefess allowed him to hit her as she hugged him closer. ¡°I love you. I¡¯ll love you no matter what, remember that¡± she said, allowing him to continue hitting her. ¡°Because of you I had to kill people!¡± he screamed. He carried on his attacks until his arms were sore. Attack after attack landed on her, not harming her in the slightest. He had been pushed so far, the past few days. She did nothing in retaliation, knowing he had to let out all that pent up anger, fear, and other mixtures of emotions. Gently she stroked his hair while whispering sweet words into his ear. Eventually his attacks slowed, until they crawled to a stop. Leaning forward, he placed his head against her. Manoeuvring him into a comfy passion, she stared down at him. Such a fragile creature, she thought to herself, only now really processing that he was just seventeen and lived such a different life to hers. He had always been sheltered, cared for, looked down upon but his far more successful family members. All he wanted was recognition. Before she had thought of him to be tougher, but still he wasn¡¯t ready yet. Poor thing¡ ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the Chiefess said. Nolkonoe and Phukomeia stood in the doorway. ¡°How much did you hear?¡± the Chiefess said, holding Charlie to her chest as she stood. ¡°The drugs are ready, its time to claim your prize,¡± Nolkonoe said, turning and walking from the hut, Phukomeia close behind her. ¡°what¡¯s happening?¡± Charlie said, calmed from venting his anger to the Chiefess. Walking to the exit, she said nothing. ¡°Me and friends play some drinking games, I like you to be our server,¡± she said, placing him down onto his own two feet. Standing, Charlie looked up to the Chiefess. ¡°Sorry, I¡ just had a lot of pent-up stress,¡± The Chiefess didn¡¯t need to translate what he was saying, she knew him well. She knew him better than he would ever know. ¡°I love you,¡± she said turning and leaning down to look him in the eyes. Charlie blushed and looked away, still annoyed but also not being able to help the fact he found her stunningly attractive. Giggling, she knew he was calmed for the time being. ¡°No worry, come, be server. Then we have nice little ceremony,¡± the Chiefess smiled as she led Charlie into the village, and into her clutches. Chapter 26 – short – opportunities A large, long, log bone fire saw along the wall of the room. A tall, wide chimney sat above it. The giant flames roared as they lit the room. White pristine walls were covered by red and orange light. It cast an almost ominous, conniving tone across the room. Merchants, lords, and ladies all marvelled at the flames. Well not the flames, but rather what stood in front of them. Several women stood in front of the flames, dressed in large fur crows that had a fern base. Covering their bodies, were large blue dresses. Three of the four women chatted happily with young merchants and lords, each mand fascinated by the beauty of these ¡®elegant savages.¡¯ Even women came over to marvel at the long, thick, black hair of these tropical women. One of the women, the only one refusing to talk or socialise with the people at the party, moved over to one of the women. ¡°Nolkonoe!¡± the woman muttered angrily to one of the women. ¡°Yes Etasose?¡± she said, gritting her teeth slightly as she stared at the annoyed-looking Chiefess. ¡°Why must we dress like this? And that dammed fire! I have almost set fire to my dress several times!¡± she continued. Switching to English, Nolkonoe quickly excused herself from the conversation she was having so she could solely focus on the Chiefess. ¡°I hate it just as much as you. But we have to act like ¡®noble, seductive, savages tamed and dressed in civilised clothes¡¯ for these ignorant pigs. It makes them happy, and it keeps them interested in us. It¡¯s an insult to our culture, but it brings more business to our tribe, so grin and bear,¡± Nolkonoe said in their native tongue before again switching back to English. ¡°Be nice, you are Chiefess now, you need to make contacts,¡± she said, before turning and carrying on talking to the merchants, a handful of lords and a group of young ladies. Etasose hissed slightly before turning away. ¡°I love that dress,¡± A female merchant said, two other well-dressed young women by her side. ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Nolkonoe quickly replied. The woman put her hand out. Nolkonoe bowed and kissed the woman¡¯s hand. She felt dirty doing so. Someone of her status had to act so primitively to match the ideals of these egotistic nobles. ¡°My name is Mrs Black-Quill. My husband and our son Charlie met your tribe not too long ago,¡± she said, still smiling her long, smug smile at Nolkonoe. Grabbing the arm of Etasose and dragging her to her side, Nolkonoe quickly informed her of who the woman was. Her eyes lit up as she heard Charlie¡¯s name. ¡°As a child, the Chiefess here was a good friend of your sone when he visited us, may I ask where he is?¡± Nolkonoe said, knowing she had the full captivation of the Chiefess who clung to her arm like an excited child. The women Chuckled slightly. ¡°Over there, sitting and doing nothing. He is shy, so quite useless, feel free to do what you wish with him,¡± Mrs Black-Quill said. Before she could speak further, Nolkonoe had already translated what she had said, and the Chiefess had already scuttled off to go and find Charlie. Not caring for who her overly large dress hit, the Chiefess moved through the crowd. Her eyes darted around until they landed on a small glass table and a singular chair. In the chair sat a fidgety, nervous young man. His hands were folded on his lap, before moving so he could rest his head on his hand, then back to being on his lap. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°My, fellow there!¡± a young man said, stepping in front of her. Several men and women swarmed the Chiefess, all chatting in their strange language. Glaring at the men, she tried to move past them, but the men seemed insistent on talking to her. Racking her mind for what to say, she remembered something Phukomeia had said would make any man back away. Grinning, she readied herself to say the ¡®forbidden words.¡¯ ¡°Step back pig or I¡¯ll castrate you,¡± she said. The men all froze and shuffled to the side, muttering and cursing slightly under their breath. ¡°Sorry about them Mrs,¡± A tall man in a black suit said, walking to her side. He had short brownish red hair, similar to that of Charlie. The Chiefess wanted to get Charlie, but she did recognise this man. ¡°Mr Black-Quill,¡± she said, nodding her head to him out of respect. Looking into the crowd, she spotted Phukomeia gently caressing the chest of a man while her other handpicked a few coins out of his pockets. Raising a hand, the Chiefess got her attention. Swiftly excusing herself from seducing the man, she ran over to her side. ¡°Translate my words to him,¡± the Chiefess demanded. Phukomeia nodded, smiled at Mr Black-Quill, then began to translate each other¡¯s words to one another. ¡°What brings you to hear today? I thought someone of your esteem and lineage would be chatting to the aristocrats,¡± ¡°I heard Charlie was here and came to see him,¡± ¡°Ah, old friends and all that. But I recommend ignoring him, your majesty. We have brought him here to find a wife to give him to,¡± ¡°Well, I guess there must be a large pool of women to choose from?¡± The Chiefess said as she peeked around Mr Black-Quill to double-check no women were trying to talk to Charlie. ¡°Yes, but not many here today as¡¡± he looked to his side. The Chiefess looked as well. A woman with long blond hair and a black dress eyed Charlie. Her two equally as well-dressed friends eyed or scared off any women that dared to approach Charlie. ¡°Lady Florentine, she is an¡ interesting woman. For a while now she had kept her eyes locked onto him,¡± Mr Black-Quill said before taking a sip from his glass of wine. Phukomeia translated what he said. For a moment there was silence as the Chiefess eyed Lady Florentine. Smacking her on the arm, Phukomeia snapped the Chiefess out of her most likely murder filled daydream. ¡°I see, how much money is she offering to buy him for?¡± the Chiefess said, constantly moving her gaze from Charlie to Florentine and then back. ¡°Well, it was very surprising, about five hundred crowned golds,¡± the Chiefess nodded, not really knowing how much money it was, but she assumed it was a lot from the look of shock on Phukomeia¡¯s face. ¡°How much do we have?¡± the Chiefess whispered back in her native tongue. ¡°About sixteen million coppers, which is about sixteen crowned golds,¡± Phukomeia said back, keeping in their native language. ¡°Do we have anything besides copper?¡± ¡°About thirty gold, which is thirty thousand coppers, and two Dragnoas, which is about two hundred million coppers,¡± ¡°Perfect,¡± the Chiefess said before turning to Mr Black-Quill. Taking a sip of his drink, he turned to her to place his attention onto her once again. ¡°One Dragona coin and I will allow two maids of my tribe to come and work for you,¡± as the Chiefess made her counteroffer in English, Mr Black-Quill spat his drink onto the floor. ¡°Yes absolutely!¡± he burst out. Having the idea of such a vast amount of money as well as two beautiful southern realm women working for him was an offer too good to pass up. For a second though his excitement dulled as rationality took over. ¡°But I fear he is too young. Imperial law says he won¡¯t be allowed to leave the Country of Coxy, let alone the Region until he is eighteen,¡± there was a moment of silence as he raked his mind for ideas. ¡°He will be seventeen in nine months. If we then wait for a while, I could probably send him out on a merchant caravan for ¡®training¡¯ It takes about three months to get to your tribe, so that will probably be when he arrives. So, all in all, it will be fifteen months until he arrives,¡± Crossing her arms, the Chiefess started to think. ¡°Delay it a while longer, I want him to arrive, spend time with me, then turn eighteen on the night I make him mine. I want to be very clear; this will be a taster time for me. So, no deal yet, but as a sign of good faith I want two of my warriors to act as your maids until the time has come,¡± Mr Black-Quill quickly agreed, offering his son up to the savage yet ¡®civilised¡¯ woman. Chapter 27 – drinking game! ¡°Your eyes are red,¡± Nolkonoe said, sitting down next to Charlie. They sat along a long wooden bench in front of a just as long wooden table. ¡°I got into a¡ argument with the Chiefess,¡± he said, his voice normal but his eyes still showed his pain to Nolkonoe. Placing an arm around him, she gave him a soft kiss on his cheek. ¡°I heard,¡± Nolkonoe said, trying to hide the anger in her voice, straining it slightly. ¡°She can go a bit far,¡± Nolkonoe said before greeting Phukomeia with a nod as she sat down next to her. ¡°How is he?¡± Phukomeia asked in the native tongue. ¡°Better, just a little sad I think,¡± Nolkonoe responded. Two women approached the table with large bowls of fruit. Nolkonoe accepted the food, noticing the other villagers and merchants from the other tables around them were watching. She couldn¡¯t blame them, the argument he had with the Chiefess was heard by half the village, and just as quickly as they heard it, they spread it to the other half. Moving over to the table, the Chiefess sat down at a large, well-decorated chair at the far end of one of the tables. A small chair sat next to her with fewer feathers and flowers adorned on it. Two women in red paint sat down on another two chairs near her. Quickly, Charlie recognised them as the Lead Huntress and Heir to the Huntresses, Klipesia. Around her arm was a large, tanned cloth bandage. Two women in white, black, and red paint, alongside smaller red feather headdresses, sat onto another two chairs. Now he noticed it, the two huntresses also had the same red feather headdresses. Another two women, in green paint, came and sat on the remaining two chairs. As they did so, they seemed to get glares as the women noticed the larger, green feather headdresses on their heads. Moving from their seats on the bench, the two Vultures led Charlie over to the table. Taking two wooden chairs, the two Vultures sat down. Two Vultures came over to them, offering red feather headdresses. The two Vultures placed the headdresses onto their heads. Lifting a hand, the Chiefess gestured for Charlie to come to her. Nervously, Charlie moved to her side. Tapping the Chair next to her, she smiled at him. ¡°These are the leaders of the four main clans,¡± the Lead Huntress explained to him. Nodding Charlie lowered his head. ¡°Pleasure to meet you,¡± he said, before being dragged back into his chair by the Chiefess. ¡°Stay, speak when I say,¡± she said, placing her elbow onto the table before leaning forward and resting her chin on her hand. The women began to speak and joke in their native language, an awkward Charlie shuffling in his seat next to the Chiefess. ¡°What is the boy doing here?¡± the woman in green paint said, leaning on the table and narrowing her eyes at him. Charlie shrank even more into his chair. The Chiefess placed a soft hand onto his head. ¡°Relax,¡± she whispered to him in English. Charlie relaxed. Despite what she said earlier, she had this oddly warming feeling about her. It was like an old friend. He had known her for only a few days, yet it was like he had known her for years. Following her instructions, he relaxed. ¡°He is here to serve drinks. And I would like to keep him by my side until tonight¡¯s ceremony,¡± the Chiefess explained, placing a gentle hand onto the head Charlie. ¡°Go and get drinks,¡± she said, and Charlie complied by quickly jumping from his seat. As he ran off, the Chiefess went to stop him as she realised, she hadn¡¯t told him where the drinks were. But it was too late, he had run off and she could see him slip into his carriage. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be back,¡± Phukomeia said to the table who also watched on with equal confusion. As predicted Charlie soon returned with a large, grey bottle, inscribed with was not of their language or of his. Moving to the side of the Chiefess, he offered out the bottle of wine. ¡°Dwarven beer, I''ll save this for a special occasion and considering it''s my last day here, I assumed we might as well have it,¡± Charlie said, placing the bottle on the table before running off and coming back with a few glass cups which he quickly distributed to the women around the table. ¡°Phukomeia, translate this to him for me,¡± the Chiefess ordered. Phukomeia grabbed Charlie¡¯s arm as he walked past her. ¡°I thought he was angry with me, why bring us such a gift?¡± Charlie thought for a second as Phukomeia translated this to him. ¡°To be honest, I am quite angry still. But since it is my last day here, I don¡¯t want to leave on a sour note,¡± Charlie said, smiling at the Chiefess. All except the women in green laughed. ¡°A morally strong one you have there your majesty!¡± The Lead warrior said in English with a booming laugh. He assumed with the woman to be that the lead warrior since she had the marking he had seen before present on the warriors. And considering how respectful the village people seemed to be towards her, he assumed she held some high position in the tribe. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°Thank you, but it''s more out of politeness than anything,¡± Charlie responded. The woman smiled at him as she offered her empty cup outwards. ¡°Get me drunk boy!¡± she boomed again. ¡°Please never say that out of context,¡± ¡°Well in both your culture and ours you are already considered an adult,¡± she said in defence. ¡°And you shall be turning eighteen soon,¡± the lead huntress added. Charlie looked at her confused for a second. ¡°Well, I knew your father well,¡± she quickly said, getting a few nods and words of support from the others on the table. ¡°Fucking weird lot, you are,¡± he said as he began to pour the drinks for the women. ¡°What is this exactly?¡± the woman in green who seemed to be the leader of her group asked. The second woman in green, who looked to be her daughter examined her drink by raising it to the firelight in an attempt to see if there was anything in the cup. ¡°As I said, beer,¡± Charlie said as he finished pouring her cup and moved onto the lead huntress. ¡°Yes, but what kind? The said dwarfs made it, but how?¡± she continued. ¡°May I ask for your name?¡± Charlie asked, wanting to know how to refer to the woman. ¡°Call me by my title. I am the leader of the Forgers, and this is my daughter and heir,¡± she said proudly, getting a few glares from the others. The woman in the mix of red, black, and white paint was next to talk. ¡°I am the lead warrior, this by my side is my daughter, and my heir,¡± she said, both herself and her daughter sitting up proudly as they threw back their heads and downed their drinks. ¡°Again, a pleasure to meet you all. But back to the question at hand,¡± he said as he poured the drink of the heir of the huntress before moving on to the Vultures. ¡°It is a mix of salt from your tribe actually, fruits from the south-east tribes on their islands,¡± All on the table simultaneously grunted in annoyance. ¡°Amazonians,¡± they muttered before allowing him to carry on. Charlie was tempted to ask but decided it was best not to probe them on the source of their hatred. ¡°Lastly they add some other ingredients unknown to me. After twelve years of being left to ferment, it is ready to drink. When thinking about it, it is more of a wine than a beer. The reason they call it beer is to sell more of it to the mercenaries,¡± Charlie explained, pouring the last of the drinks. ¡°How much is left in the bottle?¡± the Chiefess had Nolkonoe translate for her as he took his seat next to the Chiefess. ¡°About half,¡± he said. Smiling the Chiefess downed her own glass. ¡°Allow the games to begin then,¡± the Chiefess said, getting chuckles from the women around the table and a few confused looks from Charlie. Grabbing Charlie¡¯s jaw, the Chiefess forced his mouth open. Lifting the bottle, she forced it between his lips. Knowing the superior strength of the Chiefess, he didn¡¯t dare struggle as she forced him to drink the wine. As the last drop passed his lips, he felt the effects of the quick-acting alcohol take hold. His vision blurred as several women brought more bottles of the native alcohol to the table. ¡°You alright,¡± Nolkonoe said with a wide grin the Charlie. Charlie nodded, his vision still a little blurry from the sudden presence of alcohol, but not wanting to worry his ¡®friends¡¯ he stayed calm. ¡°Fine then, how about a little more drink?¡± Nolkonoe said, handing him a bottle of native wine. The Chiefess pulled him to his feet and made him begin to pour the drink into the glasses of the women. Each giggled and laughed as they watched the obviously bordering drunk boy attempt to pour the wine with his blurred vision. Continuing their fun, they began to make a game out of trying to line their cups up with the pouring wine coming from the bottle. Charlie managed to fill a round of cups before collapsing into his seat. Again, the Chiefess took what remained of the drink and handed the bottle to Charlie. ¡°How,¡± he paused for a second, the alcohol now beginning to set in, ¡°how is this a game again?¡± Charlie asked, a little embarrassed since the merchants were beginning to surround the table. The Head Merchant was even lingering over his shoulder, a rolled-up piece of paper in his hand. Grabbing his face, the Chiefess forced his mouth open and again made him drink the wine. ¡°Think of this as a little hazing ritual to thank you for the good times so far, and how many there are to come,¡± Nolkonoe said. The Head Merchant placed the piece of paper in front of him. ¡°Hey lad, the Chiefess wanted to do a little deal with you,¡± Grabbing the boy¡¯s hand, he placed an imperial made pen into his grip. ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± Charlie asked, his vision too blurred from the alcohol to be able to make out any sentences. ¡°Ah, nothing bad, just need you to sign off on it,¡± The Head Merchant reassured. ¡°What is the trade for?¡± ¡°It simply a gift from us to the Chiefess,¡± for one reason or another the Head Merchant¡¯s word got a few laughs from the other merchants and natives. Charlie laughed as well, not understanding the joke, but his drunkenness was starting to take over. The Chiefess and Nolkonoe exchanged a few words. ¡°My little pup is such a¡¡± the Chiefess said, looking back to Nolkonoe who quickly muttered something to her. ¡°Lightweight drinker,¡± the Chiefess finished. Charlie gave her a weak hit in the side. ¡°So, you ready to sign?¡± the Head Merchant said, guiding Charlie¡¯s hand to the paper. ¡°Sure,¡± he muttered as he signed his family signature, before then signing his own. Cheers went up as the Merchants hurried off. Instinctively he went to follow, but the arms of the Chiefess wrapped around him, preventing movement. Kisses started to smother his face as she grabbed the collars of his shirt. Licking his face a few times, she threw him onto the ground. Looking under the table, he could just see the merchants hurrying for their carriages. Hands flooded his body as the women surrounded him. Grabbing his arms and legs, they lifted him into the air before gently placing him on the table. Through his blurred vision, he could see the Chiefess handing the contract to one of her warriors before handing a large, green, and purple jewel-encrusted gold coin to the Head Merchant. He nodded to her, before running after the other merchants. ¡°w¡Wha sss happening?¡± Charlie said, feeling his tongue become numb as the women surrounded him as he lay on the table. ¡°Your home my pup,¡± she said as she was passed a bottle of wine by one of the women. Opening his mouth gently with little resistance, she lifted his head and began to pour the drink into his mouth. Coughing and spluttering, the dazed, confused, and slowly weakening Charlie began to struggle. The women laughed as they used little effort to keep him on the table. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you are now safer than you have ever been,¡± Phukomeia said as Nolkonoe plucked the now empty bottle from his lips, quickly though she replaced it with another. Seeing his eyes start to close, Phukomeia smiled and placed a kiss on the side of his head. ¡°Allow yourself to sleep, allow the darkness to take you. When you wake, we shall claim you as one of our own,¡± as Phukomeia said this, Charlie managed to look to his side once again as he saw the carriages of the Merchants begin to leave. They had left him. No longer having the strength to fight the alcohol, he followed the words of Phukomeia and slipped into the darkness. Chapter 28 – claiming a prize Coughing, spluttering, Charlie threw his head forward. ¡°Bloody hell!¡± he said, coughing a bit more. His throat was parched, his head ached. At first, he saw nothing but darkness and a few flickers of orange in the night. Night? He looked around; it was day when he past out. He tried to lift a hand to rub his head, but his arm didn¡¯t move. Again, he tried to move his arm. Still, it didn¡¯t move. Looking to his arm, he saw the green vine binding him, its dark strands illuminated by the night. Feeling his heart starting to rise into his throat, he looked to his other arm. As guessed, it was also bound. It was too dark to see where the vine led. Looking down to his legs, he saw they were also bound, spread egal to two different wooden poles. Screwing his face up, his head began to ache more as a tight feeling gripped his chest. Drums, deep, monotonous drums shook in heart and their sound pounded against his head. lazily, his glanced fell to between his legs. He was sat on some kind of wooden platform. Panting, he felt his hear rate increase in time to the beat of the drums. Their rhythm also began to pick up in speed. ¡°W..wa¡¡± Charlie tried to speak, but his parched throat forbid him from doing so. Starting to sweat, he tried to fight against his bonds. Laughs echoed from around him. Freezing his moments, he listened to the laughter as it battled against the sounds of the drums. From the darkness, a woman stepped forward into the relative light of the flaming torches. ¡°Worry not, you are about to begin a very special ritual,¡± the familiar voice of Nolkonoe said. Moving forward, he now saw her face, and the two bowls she held in her hands. A few drips of a thick red liquid trickled over the edge of the bowl. The second bowl showed no signs of its contents. Charlie tried to speak again but stopped as he looked upon the woman. Large, black, wolf like ears sat upon her head. If it wasn¡¯t for the white tuffs within the ears, as well as the fire light shimmering off the well-groomed fur, he wouldn¡¯t have seen them. Moving closer, now only a few feet away, he saw the long, fluffed tale. ¡°Nol¡¡± he tried to say as knelt between his legs. Looking over his shoulder, he saw the large fur pillows he was supported on. Besides this support, he was otherwise lying down. Smiling her gentle smile at him, she moved herself closer to him. Still kneeling, she picked up the second bowl and raised it to his lips. Almost immediately on realising the liquid was water, he allowed the water to flow past his lips. Smiling but saying nothing, Nolkonoe pulled the bowl from his lips. ¡°That better?¡± she asked. Charlie blushed and turned his head as he only now realised her to be nude. Glancing back for a second, he saw her long, bushy tail swinging behind her back. She noticed his gaze and moved closer. Pressing her breasts against his chest, she growled. This action, as expected, moved his attention to her face, and too her sharp, wolf like teeth. A few more laughs came up from the darkness as she jumped. Moving to his side with the bowl of the red liquid, she carefully rested against his arm. ¡°Stay calm, be submissive then the Chiefess may be nicer to you,¡± she said as Phukomeia stepped forward. In her hands, she held a singular bowl of what also looked to be the red liquid. ¡°Am I¡ Am I drugged,¡± Charlie asked, looking upon the ears and tale of Phukomeia that were so similar to Nolkonoe¡¯s. ¡°No, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll explain later my little thing,¡± she said as Phukomeia took her place next to him. Now the two Vultures were in place, the drum rhythm changed again. Less monotonous and a little more upbeat, the drums speared on the next to arrive. First were two women dressed in red paint smeared across their brown skin. The leaders of the Huntresses. Like the Vultures, they had the same tall, black, wolf ears. The only difference was their slimmer, black tails with a white tuff at the end. Staring upon Klipesia and her mother as they approached, Charlie realised her arm was healed, as if there was no damage. Next to follow were women in red, white, and black paint, these being the leaders of the warriors. Their tales were black, but heavily dyed red and white, as were their ears. The four moved to his side. Crawling on all fours like the wild beast they seemed to be, they growled and stalked towards him. The Lead Huntress and Lead warrior crawled up his body. Their nudity pressed against his, large smiles coming across their faces as they noticed his bright red face, and growing erection of Charlie. ¡°Afternoon,¡± he said, getting small chuckles from the two women. Behind them, their heirs patiently waited. Klipesia, Nolkonoe, and the lead warrior nestled between his legs. Not daring to touch his privates, they began to lick. Like dogs licking a bone, they moved their tongues up his body. Charlie felt his body beginning to twitch and increase in temperature as the women continued to lick him. Only stopping to giggle at his nervousness. ¡°Calm yourself, you reek of fear and anxiety, to will only excite them more,¡± Phukomeia whispered to him as the women began to lick his chest. Taking in some deep breaths, he put his head back to try and stop the women from seeing him blush and sweat heavily. ¡°Adorable,¡± the lead warrior muttered as she began to lick his neck. ¡°Why are they doing this?¡± he said as the three women began to lick his neck. ¡°Giving their blessing, they wish to show their clan¡¯s support of you as the Chiefess¡¯s pet,¡± Phukomeia explained as the women stopped their licking. They picked up one of the bowls of paint. Nolkonoe was first to dip her fingers into the bowl of paint. Smiling, she smeared her line of paint across his cheek. Standing, she lifted her fingers and yelled something to the tribe. The tribe cheered back. Nolkonoe then past the bowl to the lead warrior. The Lead Warrior then did the same as Nolkonoe. Placing her line of paint along his cheek, before standing and announcing the same thing to the tribe, only a few parts being different. Again, the Lead Huntress did the same. Calming, Charlie only now noticed the Forger clan wasn¡¯t present. From what he gathered; they probably wouldn¡¯t didn¡¯t approve of him as¡ what had she said? The Chiefess¡¯s pet? It was like he was a dog or something. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The three women moved to lean against his bound arms as their heirs took their positions between his legs. Each placed their heads around his crouch before beginning to lick up his body. Like their leaders, they reached his chest, then his neck, before finally applying their stripes of paint onto his face. ¡°They are announcing as the heirs to their respected clans that they shall respect your places as our Chiefess¡¯s most honoured pet,¡± Nolkonoe said, smiling at Charlie as she nuzzled her head into his arm pit. The other three soon joined her as they each used his arms as a pillow. Despite their public nudity, they lay happily in the open. Their laughter and jokes fell silent as the beat and rhythm of the droning drums loudened. A tall figure began to move forward, out of the darkness. Immediately, he saw her large white feather headdress. It was the Chiefess. Around her curves was a thin white piece of cloth. Swaying her hips slightly, she moved towards him. Bo her steps and the beat of Charlie¡¯s heart were in beat with the drums. She moved forward until she stood over him. Her deep hazel eyes glared down at him. But he was far too distracted with the familiar black tail and long wolf ears protruding from the top of her head to notice. Swaying her hips gently from side to side, she changed the focus of his attention. Bringing her hand to her chest, she untied the white cloth. Undoing the not, the cloth fell to the ground. Slowly, she sank onto the ground, and into an animal like position on all fours. Stalking towards him, she kept her eyes locked with his. Closer and closer she came until their faces were only inches apart. Turning her head slightly, she sniffed at him. Examining her prey further, she gave him a quick lick on the nose before moving her head down his body. Sniffing him more, and placing more kisses onto him, her head soon reached his crouch. Placing her head just a few inches from his erection, she locked eyes with him again as she placed a hand onto his balls. Charlie shuddered at her touch. Carefully, she used her other hand to lead the tip of his member into her mouth. With tender kisses and licks, she began to pleasure him. Only her tongue and lips were more than enough to start weakening Charlie. ¡°Good boy, allow the Chiefess to claim you,¡± Nolkonoe whispered into his ear. As the Chiefess kissed and licked at his member¡¯s head, Charlie threw his head back to try and hide his blush. Looking up form her new toy, the Chiefess barked at Nolkonoe. Grabbing the back of Charlie¡¯s neck, she forced his head forward, forcing him to look down at the Chiefess as she returned to licking him. Seeing his panting was beginning to lessen as he got used to the feeling, the Chiefess decided to move her skills up a level. Placing his tip between her lips, she began to suckle on his cock. She began slowly. Lifting her head up and down his tip, but seeing he was starting to get used to this, she engulfed his entire cock with her mouth. As she now moved her head up and down his member, she kept her eyes locked with his. Notching he was trying to look away to avoid her looking at his blush, she bit down onto the bottom of his shaft while one of her hands squeezed his balls. When he locked eye with her again, she continued to suckle on him. Licking, kissing, and sucking his cock was again more than enough to bring him to a climax, but the hand or teeth of the Chiefess squeezing or biting on the bottom of his shaft was enough to prevent him from finishing. Happy with the skills of her mouth, she finally released him from her mouth. Kneeling, she swung her legs around him. Her thighs now straddled his mid-section. Smiling at his ever increasingly red blush, she plunged her wet sex onto his member. This part was one she couldn¡¯t afford to waste time giving foreplay to. Now she began to calm him in front of her tribe. ¡°o¡Oh fuck!¡± Charlie yelled as the Chiefess began to mercilessly ride him. In the fire light, her sweat drenched skin glistened as she bucked on his member. It began with only half his member being roughly rode by the Chiefess, but before long she soon engulfed him fully. Laughing and cackling at him, she leaned forward. Grabbing his neck, she forced him to look into her eyes as she rode him. Somehow, to the amazement of Charlie, she began to ride faster. Using one hand to grab the side of his face, she lifted his head to look at her. Placing her lips against his, she began to kiss him. Charlie begged, but she gave no mercy as she allowed her tight sex to squeeze him. Charlie¡¯s eyes fluttered as his mind became over flooded with the pleasure of the woman¡¯s sex. Raising a hand into the air, she slapped him across the face. The harsh slap echoed into the night but was quickly suppressed by the pounding drums. Kissing him again, she slapped him a few times until he was fully conscious. Bucking her hips faster, she began to bite his lips. Her bites were soft to begin with, but as she began to bounce on his cock faster, her bites increased in intensity. Charlie tired to speak as he felt an iron taste fill his mouth. She had bitten into his lip. Separating her lips from his, she bit her own lip until a few trickles of bloody appeared. Locking their lips together, the blood of the Chiefess began to mix with his in his mouth. If it wasn¡¯t for the intensity of her riding him, he probably would have screamed. ¡°Its alright,¡± Nolkonoe whispered to him, sensing his distress. ¡°It is all part of her marking you as her property. You two are now bound by blood. You are hers by right, and by the will of the Desert Goddess, you are her pet,¡± Nolkonoe said as a few laughs came up from the women. ¡°Please tell her to stop,¡± Charlie begged as he managed to pry his lips from hers for a second. The women laughed as the Chiefess landed and other harsh slap onto his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m going to finish!¡± Charlie said as he pulled his lips from hers again. The Chiefess ignored him though as her butt continued to grind and bounce against him as she rode him. Her breasts, her warm, large, soft breasts, pressed against him as she continued to kiss him. Nolkonoe smiled and translated. Reluctantly, the Chiefess jumped off Charlie¡¯s cock. Calling something off to the side, a woman quickly ran on the stage. Roughly tugging on his cock with one hand, she was past a bowl by the woman. Thanking the woman for the bowl, the Chiefess placed it under his cock. ¡°A three-hour build-up of seamen, the Chiefess shall be pleased,¡± Phukomeia said teasingly to him as she stared at his bright red, sore cock. She could almost swear she saw steam rising off it from how rough the Chiefess had gone. Trembling, Charlie came for the first time in the agonizingly amazing bliss of the three hours. God, three hours. It hadn¡¯t felt that long at all. It had only felt like ten minutes or so had past. ¡°That and the drugs in the water to make his body produce more seamen has probably given him a nice load for the Chiefess,¡± Nolkonoe added. Charlie¡¯s trembles finally gave way as he came into the bowl. Eight seconds. He came into the bowl for eight seconds. Once the bowl was filled with his hot spurts, the Chiefess placed her lips onto his member. She had shown great expertise in how she had gathered the seamen, as she had not allowed a single drop to miss. Now though she began to lick and suck whatever seed remained on his member¡¯s head. Licking her lips at the site of the thick salty seed, the Chiefess stood with the bowl in hand. The other women stood as well. Handing the bowl to Nolkonoe, she raised it to her lips. Taking a quick sip from the bowl, she then past it over to Phukomeia. Each woman present took a sip before the remaining got back to the Chiefess. Smiling at Charlie, she saw his fatigue beginning to take hold as his eyes slowly shut. Throwing her head back, she downed the drink of his seed before throwing the empty bowl onto his chest. Kneeling between his legs, she picked up one of the bowls of red paint. Dipping a single finger into the paint, she began to draw on his chest. In his slumberous state, he could barely feel the cold paint smearing across his right bicep. Stepping away, she admired her work. The head of a wolf bearing its fangs was now painted onto his right bicep. ¡°I love you,¡± she said, placing a kiss onto his lips as he finally submitted to the darkness and fell into a deep sleep. Chapter 29 – Morning pet! It was an all too familiar feeling. The feeling of his body aching at every craves. Breathing hurt. With every breath he could feel his chest ache. Shuffling on the stone step, Charlie looked down upon the village. All slept, even the guards who usually stood guard outside the hut of the Chiefess. The Chiefess herself still slept. Glancing over his shoulder, he peeked past the red and white cloth curtain and to the group of sleeping women. Nolkonoe, Phukomeia, and all other of high status who were present last night slept. It hadn¡¯t been a dream. He looked down to the new mark on his right bicep. It wasn¡¯t a dream. Looking to where the Merchant carriages, caravans and wagons once were, he knew they had left him. The Beginnings of a tear began to roll down his cheek. He was eighteen. Last night would have been his birthday. He was born at night at nine o¡¯clock. Now that once celebrated night was the night he was abandoned. Left to the clutches of these¡ Again, he looked over his shoulder to see the mass of black tails wrapped around or laying along the women¡¯s bodies. What were these things? They looked human, yet the ears, tails, and¡ what where they called, the things that hung in caves that looked as if they could skewer a human if they were to fall? He could think. His mind had too many questions, too many conflicting emotions to make one coherent thought. Another few tears rolled down his cheeks. Should he run? His body twitched to do so, but whenever he moved his legs, they simply froze and prevented him from leaving. Again, he looked back to the monsters. All slept in a deep sleep, so deep that they hadn¡¯t even noticed him when he clumsily hit them several times while escaping from the arms of the Chiefess. He could run. They wouldn¡¯t even know. But then where would he go? His pertains couldn¡¯t have sold him, right? This was just some mistake. A bad birthday trick by the Merchants. Curling his legs into his chest, he looked towards the horizon that seemed to be lined by the ever-stretching canyons of the desert. They were going to come back. They had to. Another hour or so past of Charlie sitting in quite. A few sounds came from inside the hut. But he was none the wiser as he continued to stare lovingly out to the horizon, just waiting for the sign of a caravan, wagon, or horse to come and collect him. Nolkonoe raised her head from the lap of the Lead Warrior. Instinctively, she glanced to the Chiefess. For a second her heart raced as she realised the absence of Charlie. Sniffing the air, and pricking her ears, she soon found him. His small sobs were barely audible. If it wasn¡¯t for her heightened sense, she probably wouldn¡¯t have heard them. Crawling stealthily from the bed as to not wake her lovers, nor give away her presents to Charlie, she moved from the bed. Still keeping low the ground, she stalked towards the sobbing boy. Moving to his back, she watched him. He talked in a hushed tone. Muttering words to himself, he still didn¡¯t notice her. Nolkonoe moved closer until her breasts almost touched his back, and her stilled breath almost caressed his neck. Listening, she realised his weeps were pleads of help. Poor thing. She couldn¡¯t imagine what he felt right now. But at least she could try to get a good idea. Pouncing, she wrapped her arms around his waist as she nuzzled her face into his neck. Jumping, Charlie turned to face her. Nolkonoe beamed a smile at him to try and combat the signs of tears around his red eyes. Leaning forward, she gave him a few gentle licks on the cheek, removing his tears. ¡°Why do you cry?¡± She asked, moving around him before pushing him back up the stone steps and onto the stone platform that lead to the Chiefess¡¯s hut. ¡°This is a nightmare, right? You¡¯re going to eat me, right?¡± He asked, his speech full of cracks and trembles. Nolkonoe spread his legs. Climbing onto his lap, she rested her head against his chest. ¡°No, my pup. Nor is this a dream. This is very much your reality. Your new reality,¡± she said, gently caressing the side of his face with one of her hands. ¡°Please tell me then that this is a joke,¡± he said, his eyes begging to swell with tears once again. His heart sank as Nolkonoe shook her head ¡®no.¡¯ ¡°She was right,¡± Charlie muttered, thinking back to the night before. ¡°Who was?¡± Nolkonoe questioned, having a hunch to the answer. ¡°The Chiefess, she said¡¡± he stopped for a second as he began to bring himself to say the abhorrent words. ¡°My family doesn¡¯t love me,¡± Charlie said, tears finally bursting from his eyes in full force as he sobbed. ¡°Poor thing. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright,¡± she reassured as she began to comfort him with loving kisses on his cheek and gentle fingers running through his hair. ¡°They don¡¯t love you. But that doesn¡¯t matter now. You are in somewhere far better than anywhere else before,¡± Nolkonoe said, wiping the tears from his cheeks. ¡°Where do I go? What the fuck do I do?¡± Charlie said through sobs and bursts of tears. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°Go nowhere, do nothing, just stay here in my arms,¡± Nolkonoe moved around to his back. Lifting him, she placed his head onto her shoulder and rested the rest of him against her body. Before he hadn¡¯t noticed, but in whatever form she was in now had made her a good foot or two taller. ¡°My family¡ my,¡± Charlie didn¡¯t speak as he simply cried into the shoulder of Nolkonoe. ¡°Calm my love, clam, you are home now. Look,¡± she said, turning him to look towards the bed of wolf women. ¡°All here love you. Including me. Last night, that ritual was something very special. We made you a member of the tribe, and pet of the Chiefess. With that contract you singed, you have given your life to us. But we are not monsters, we have given you a gift,¡± Charlie quieted his crying as he listened to her words. ¡°What are you?¡± Charlie said, trembling as the realisation of the large ears and tail she had been similar to that of the Desert Crawlers, hinting to him that maybe her appetite for humans was similar as well. Killing his red face again, Nolkonoe wiped his tears away. ¡°Calm yourself pup, we won¡¯t eat you. We only eat those we don¡¯t like,¡± Nolkonoe whispered as she cradled him, nurturing his fear away. She was a calm, too calm, as if this was something she had practiced this for a long time. ¡°We are Wolvanticai, a rare, magic species. As part of calming you, the Chiefess has given you a piece of magic, a magic that ruins through our blood. A magic that forbids us from ageing. We understand this can be quite as stressful thing for such a young thing such as yourself. So, we have given you three hundred years until you begin to age again,¡± Charlie looked up to Nolkonoe in shock as she said this. ¡°So, when you said you were five hundred moons old?¡± Charlie said, this new discovery pushing aside all pervious thought. ¡°I¡¯m five hundred years old, the third oldest in the tribe behind the Head Warrior and Lead huntress,¡± Nolkonoe confirmed. ¡°And the contract?¡± ¡°Yes, the contract was to sign away your rights, as I said,¡± Nolkonoe placed a kiss onto his forehead. Still, she was calm, so calm it was as if she had no sympathy for him. But still, Charlie could help but be calmed by her deep, red eyes. Wait, red? For a second, he blinked, and her eyes were back to their usual deep red. ¡°The contract you signed shall last for fifty years. Meaning that once it is us you shall be free to leave the tribe. And if you do leave, the two hundred and fifty years are an apology, time to give you to live as you wish,¡± Nolkonoe said as she held onto him tightly. ¡°How can I trust you?¡± Charlie said, looking up into the eyes of the wolf woman. ¡°And even if what you said is real, where am I meant to go? My family don¡¯t want me, I have no friends, where the fuck am I meant to go!¡± Charlie yelled into the of Nolkonoe. Nolkonoe only nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nolkonoe said, he large ears drooping down to the sides. ¡°What the hell am I meant to do? Three hundred years! What can I do?¡± he said, tears beginning to swell in his eyes. Grabbing the sides of his face, Nolkonoe leant down to look him in the eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I do know where to start. Keep true to your promise, help me, help us defeat the Region Lord!¡± she said, her eyes not budging from his. A smile spread over his lips. ¡°So that¡¯s what she meant. That¡¯s what you meant. You said to not move against the Region Lord for three days, so that you could make me into a pet,¡± Charlie said, not knowing whether to laugh or cry at how blind he had been to their plans. ¡°But now you are hers, you are under her protection. Of course, this means that it will be far harder for the Region Lord to harm you,¡± Nolkonoe said, wanting to change his mind from such pessimistic thoughts. ¡°Your idiots, in what bloody fucking world would I help you! This is illegal, the contract is illegal, my family will come to save me, just you wait!¡± Charlie said, wiping a tear from his eye. Nolkonoe sighed as she continued to hug him. ¡°It was the Chiefess¡¯s idea. She has had it planned for years now. The party at Vinichitraiy, where you farther and mother tried to find you a woman to marry you. And that he did, or well, it was the Chiefess who had found you. Originally, she was going to mate you last night as she did, but we have changed your status from husband to pet. This makes you property of the Chiefess. Charlie only nodded. Placing his head against her, he tired to think of something to say. ¡°Fuck she was right. My family don¡¯t care, do they?¡± he said, allowing Nolkonoe to hold him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry she was so harsh about getting the message across. But look on the bright side, as her property, if the Region Lord hurts you, he could instigate a war. Something the Merchant Union wouldn¡¯t take kindly too,¡± Nolkonoe explained. He listened but said nothing as he tucked his head against her chest. ¡°So, I¡¯ll ask you again, will you help us? Or shall you drown into the pool of self-pity that your family has placed you into,¡± Nolkonoe said, her eyes giving him more of a feeling of love and warmth than his mother ever had. ¡°Would you¡¡± he stayed quite as he lay against her. ¡°You wont eat me?¡± he asked, starting again to tremble like a leaf cracking in the wind. ¡°Never,¡± Nolkonoe said proudly. ¡°Promise?¡± he said, looking up to see the sharp fangs that neatly decorated her gums. Again, placing a kiss onto his lips, she smiled at him. ¡°On my life, I shall never harm you. I will never willingly cause you fear. And I will protect you from both,¡± she explained in her deep, loving native accent. ¡°Can I think about your proposal. To stay here, and fight the Region Lord that is,¡± Charlie said, taking her words of whether to swim or sink to heart. Nolkonoe smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the time to think. Well, it isn¡¯t like you have three hundred years or anything,¡± Nolkonoe joked, placing a kiss onto his head. ¡°Thank you,¡± Charlie said, allowing Nolkonoe to begin to rub the top of his head. ¡°Can you¡¡± he muttered as she sank into her arms, his flurry of emotions still battling for control of his mind. ¡°Yes?¡± Nolkonoe said, looking to the bed to see Phukomeia, Klipesia and her mother had awakened but didn¡¯t move. They only watched the young boy hugging tightly to Nolkonoe. ¡°Can you hold me for a bit longer,¡± he said. He didn¡¯t know where his future lay, who he could trust and who he couldn¡¯t, but he did know that the feeling of Nolkonoe against his body comforted him greatly. Smiling widely down at Charlie, she found it hard not to try and claim the adorable creature for herself. ¡°You can stay with me for as long as you wish my little pup,¡± she said, placing a kiss onto his head. ¡°You¡¯ll never be alone again. You will always be loved here, you shall always feel needed and cared for,¡± she whispered, lifting him into her arms before returning back into the bedroom. ¡°You sit and be happy, think about ways to fight the Region Lord. We shall sleep, then when we wake, we shall plough our minds for ideas,¡± Nolkonoe said, keeping his head tucked against her chest. Klipesia and Phukomeia moved to allow Nolkonoe onto the bed. Both stared at him as Nolkonoe placed him onto the bed. ¡°Morning,¡± Klipesia said as Nolkonoe placed the boy under the blankets. Phukomeia cuddled onto one side of him, Nolkonoe on the other. Charlie allowed the women to hold him as he relaxed. ¡°Thank you,¡± Charlie said, finally feeling some what secure in the arms of the wolf women. The Chiefess raised her head, then did the rest of the women. ¡°Is he asleep?¡± the Chiefess asked as his eyes shut. ¡°Yes,¡± Nolkonoe said, stroking his hair. ¡°Is he angry?¡± the Chiefess said, crawling to his side and placing her head against his arm. ¡°a little. But I think you saying before about his family defiantly softened the blow,¡± Nolkonoe said, seeing how quickly Charlie had fell asleep. ¡°Is he scared?¡± the Chiefess asked, knowing that the native wine probably dulled his senses to a state in which he wasn¡¯t sure what was and wasn¡¯t a threat. And considering he never seen her kind before, she feared he would be kicking and screaming. But no, he did nothing. ¡°a little, but nothing we can¡¯t use our charm to fix,¡± Nolkonoe said, her eyes turning a deep red as she gazed down onto him. The last of the tenseness in the boy¡¯s body seemed to vanish as he sunk into their arms. ¡°Adorable,¡± the Chiefess said, placing a kiss onto the side of his head. ¡°Do you think he hates us,¡± she said, staring at his eyes as they flickered open for a second, only for fatigue to grip him once again, and for his eyes to close. ¡°No, he is just very scared at the moment. But he will come around to us eventually,¡± Nolkonoe said, lying down on the pillow and allowing Charlie to lay on her arm. Chapter 30 – Maids Two women in back dresses stood on a large, white staircase. The marble clattered against their shoes as they awkwardly shuffled in place. A large, green garden lay behind them, and beyond that a large gate that separated the estate from the rest of the city and world. The first woman looked to the second. She tugged awkwardly on her dress. ¡°I hate these dam human cloths. Why must we were these? They would make great tops and skirts, but why must they cover the entire body?¡± the second complained. The first woman rolled her eyes as she held her luggage bag. It wasn¡¯t much in the bag as the family that hired them said they would supply clothes and other essentials. ¡°Yes, but we must be nice to the Black-Quills,¡± the first woman reminded, placing their mission far before their own personal needs. Before the second woman could retort, the well-crafted, back door swung open. ¡°Afternoon,¡± a young, pristine woman said as she welcomed the two women inside. Nodding to the woman, they entered the black and white painted house. Their back shoes clattered on the brown oak wood floor. Taking off their shoes, they placed them on a wooden rack near the door. Both women stayed quite for a moment as they looked upon the silver chandelier that hung from the ceiling. Two large, staircases swooped up the sides of the walls and onto the second floor. A balcony overlooked the main hall as they walked further into the house. ¡°Amazing,¡± the second woman muttered. ¡°Truly. Welcome to the imperial capital,¡± the first said, looking to the maid who had welcomed them inside. ¡°Would you mind telling the master of the house that the maids sent by Chiefess Etasose have arrived,¡± the first said. The maid nodded before running off up the stairs. The two women were now alone as they looked at the carvings and engravings in the floor of the main hall. There was no doubt that this household was filled with money. A woman with blonde hair and green eyes moved between two other rooms next to them. Seeing the two women, she stopped and back tracked. ¡°Who may you two be?¡± the woman asked. She was dressed in black leather boots, a black imperial branded jacket, and red shirt. She had fierce emerald eyes, much like those of Mrs Black-Quill. The first woman had met before at the city of Vinichitraiy. Vinichitraiy was a merchant city that bordered region three, the richer region of the ten regions in the southern realms. ¡°Wait, I know you! You were in Vinichitraiy when we went there to try and find my little brother a wife!¡± the woman said, walking forward and beaming a smile at the two. ¡°Indeed, as part of the ¡®deal¡¯ we are here to act as your maids for the time being,¡± the first woman said, bowing her head. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± she said, before quickly quieting as a woman in a black and red stiped dress walked into the room. Her flowing long blond hair and green eyes matching that of the woman. ¡°Mrs Black-Quill,¡± the first woman said, reluctantly bowing her head to the woman. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you two,¡± Mrs Black-Quill said, happily smiling at seeing the two women had gotten the dresses she has sent for them to wear. ¡°Same to you Mrs Black-Quill,¡± the first woman said, smiling at the two women. Both women grinned back, admiring their new tribal ¡®friends¡¯. Before they could carry on their conversation, the maid quickly ran back down the stairs. ¡°The master said your rooms are ready,¡± the maid informed, patiently waiting on the stairs. Mrs Black-Quill moved closer to the two women. ¡°As part of the deal, your rooms are positioned near my youngest son¡¯s room,¡± Mrs Black-Quill said before stepping away and allowing the women to follow the maid. Up the stairs they went, down a long corridor, past a few rooms, and eventually into their own. The room was large, two beds, two sets of draws, person-sized mirrors. The grey carpet felt good under their exposed feet. ¡°Thank you very much,¡± the two women said to the maid. Nodding, she turned and left. Now alone, the women began to unpack their luggage. In an unspoken agreement, the two women picked out their beds and which chest of draws were theirs. To show their pride of their native culture despite being so far from it, they retrieved their corded grass skirts and tops form their bags. Placing them onto the counters, they made sure they were quite visible to anyone who entered the room. The adding of their native garments also helped them to feel at home, as well as give a little jab at the condescending nature Mrs Black-Quill supposedly had towards their culture. ¡°You think she may actually be annoyed by this?¡± the second girl asked, placing a leather head band and feathers onto the chair next to the door. ¡°We¡¯ll see. If she, is it means we will have to be more careful, if not, then we can be bolder in our movements,¡± the first woman reassured as she placed a small, colourfully headdress next to a third chest of draws near the doorway. ¡°We are not guest here. And despite the hospitality, from the farther, the daughters and mother will most likely see us as lesser beings. Only here to try and seduce their husband,¡± The first woman carried on. Once all the contents of their bags were stored in draws or displayed around the room, they sat on their beds. ¡°Do you have the drugs?¡± the first woman asked. ¡°All of them,¡± the second responded. ¡°Good, after dinner tonight, we should begin our preparations of Charlie for the Chiefess,¡± the first explained. ¡°Sorry, what about me?¡± the voice of a man said from the doorway. Both women jumped as they realised, they were speaking English and not their native tongue. ¡°Oh! You must be Charlie!¡± the first woman said, quickly taking charge of the situation as she hopped from her bed. Darting to his side, she wrapped her arms around his left arm. Making sure to press her chest slightly against him, she smiled at the boy. Seeing the bright blush take over his face, she could tell that his mind had dropped from being suspicious and moved onto a different desire. ¡°Come, you are in such rags!¡± the first woman said, dragging him from his room and moving him down the corridor. ¡°I am?¡± he said, blushing as he tried to not look at the attractive woman. ¡°Indeed, let¡¯s get you changed!¡± the first woman said, dragging him into the room she assumed to be his. And with that, they began their preparations for Charlie to become the pet of the Chiefess. Chapter 31 – Sacrifice of the Huntresses Alone, Charlie sat on a wooden bench. His hands rested, folded in his lap as he stared at the table in front of him. Around him, the wolves of the village hustled and bustled with their daily life. They called themselves beast people, yet from watching them, they acted far more like wolves than people. Now the merchants were gone, the villagers who had stayed hidden finally showed themselves. Not far away, a small group of wolf children chased each other around tables. Yipping and biting, the wolf girls tackled in the dirt, their mothers sitting along the side talking and joking as they watched them play fight. Charlie looked across his table to another close by. The table on which he had seen Ourupadia, and the huntress before. Where was she? Was she one of these things as well? The bench bent slightly as Nolkonoe placed herself next to him. In front of him, she placed a bowl of berries. ¡°Eat and eat well. The huntresses haven¡¯t caught any food since the desert crawler attack. The food we brought from the merchants and buying you has bled our coppers dry for the time being. And the food from the raiders has¡ disappeared,¡± she said. Charlie thought for a few seconds. ¡°There were five survivors?¡± Charlie said, looking to her. Nolkonoe nodded. ¡°We have already captured them. They were raiders, but the huntresses have already¡ talked to them and found that they haven¡¯t done it, we think it was desert rats. Those little fucks would eat anything,¡± Nolkonoe said, running her hands through his hair. For a while there was silence as Charlie looked at the bowl of berries. ¡°So how many people beside me know about your¡¡± he gestured towards her ears and tail. ¡°None. It is too risky. If the nobles, lords, ladies, dukes, duchesses etc, knew the magic in our blood that could stop aging for even periods of time, or permanently, they would probably slaughter us and milk us dry,¡± Charlie listened to what she said, thought for a few seconds, and then spoke. ¡°So why would you tell me? What stops me from telling someone and profiting from your deaths?¡± Charlie said, knowing the fortune he would make from selling that information, as well as the praise from his family. ¡°Because you¡¯re not that kind of person,¡± ¡°You barely know me as a person,¡± Nolkonoe smirked as he spoke. Leaning down, she placed a kiss onto his head. ¡°I know, but I place a lot of trust in you. I know you like to do nice things,¡± Nolkonoe said, remembering a time when he was a child and spent a day with Etasose trying to help a baby bird that had fallen from a tree. Charlie looked away, a little annoyed he had no leeway in this conversation. Regarding the food¡what¡¯s the best way to get some more,¡± he said, looking back at the children, and noticing how frail they looked. ¡°As I said, buying you and the food from the Merchants has depleted our coppers. We can¡¯t afford to pay the tax to hunt on the Region Lord¡¯s land,¡± Nolkonoe looked down at Charlie, seeing the solemn look on his face. ¡°Why buy me if it would cause such a situation?¡± He questioned, still looking at the Children. ¡°We had signed the contract long ago, and without being sued or condemned by your family or the Merchant Union, it would have been far worse,¡± Nolkonoe answered. ¡°Where is Ourupadia?¡± ¡°Hunting in secret, trying to catch something to eat,¡± Nolkonoe finished. Turning, Charlie looked to his berries before glancing back to the children. Nolkonoe smirked. ¡°Someone wants to help, don¡¯t they?¡± She said, seeing he was thinking of offering his food to the Children. ¡°Our Children are strong, they would be fine for a day or so without food but giving it to them would definitely get some good points with the tribe¡¯s people,¡± Nolkonoe said, giving Charlie a pat of approval on the back. A shadow fell over the Children, stopping them from playing. Both looked up curiously. The parents¡¯ eyed him with equal curiosity as he offered the berries to the children. Both parents and children looked to Nolkonoe who gave them a nod of approval. Excitedly, the children took the food and scampered off to enjoy it with their friends and parents. It wasn¡¯t much, but still, it was something. Moving from her seat, Nolkonoe moved to his back. Wrapping her arms around him, she placed a kiss onto his cheek. ¡°See, told you that you have a good heart,¡± Nolkonoe said, smiling at him before taking his hand and walking him off into the village. At first, he wasn¡¯t sure where, but he soon figured it out as he recognised the path towards the river where they¡¯d bathed. Thoughts bombarded his mind as he thought of the tribe¡¯s future. A question soon formed. ¡°What will happen if Ourupadia and her group have no food when they return?¡± Charlie said, wanting to ease his mind of the burden of thinking of the food shortage the tribe were about to face. ¡°I¡ have you decided yet whether or not you wish to help us?¡± Nolkonoe asked back. ¡°To be honest, I am still a little pissed off about basically being a slave to you. But I don¡¯t want to see people die because of the Region Lord holding you to ransom to get food,¡± Charlie answered. ¡°Well, to answer your question, I think the best way to explain it, without going into any gruesome detail, is that if they come back with no food, their fates will be sealed. I would tell you here, but I really want you to show rather than tell. Show you the horrors so that you truly understand,¡± Nolkonoe said, gripping his hand tightly as she led him towards the lake. Now, in her beast person form, she was a good two feet taller than him. So, as she led him through the village, it looked much like a mother leading her child. Reaching the river, they stripped and Nolkonoe led him into the water. Alone they bathed in silence. Nolkonoe wanted to speak to him. She wanted to reassure him that he was safe, but she knew what lay ahead and how difficult it could be to get the soft-hearted boy to fully commit to their side. Charlie on the other hand stayed silent as he weighed up his anger about being sold to them, but also not wishing see someone as vile as the Region Lord go without judgment. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Even though the Merchant Union would allow the Region Lord to throw his weight around and abuse the natives, they still wouldn¡¯t want a war. Now he was the Chiefess¡¯s pet, he had her protection. Could he try to fight the Region Lord? If he did would he be responsible for starting a war? They were going to need some serious evidence against him. No, they were going to need a small army¡¯s worth of evidence! Noticing the look of distress on his face, Nolkonoe placed another kiss onto his cheek. ¡°Relax my little thing,¡± she muttered to him. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just a very tired, despite you making me sleep until midday,¡± Charlie said, too tired to be embarrassed as Nolkonoe began to rub his chest with the cool water. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We understand this can be a very stressful time for you, so for the time being I have been chosen to care for you until you feel safe, happy, and most importantly secure around us.¡± Nolkonoe explained, cuddling her face into his neck. Seeing him so defenceless played on her natural predator instincts of a Wolvanticai, but her care for him out wayed her predatory instincts. Calmed, Charlie flinched with embarrassment at the touch of Nolkonoe. ¡°I can wash myself,¡± he muttered, his face becoming red. ¡°But I just love washing my pet. And when the Chiefess is no longer busy, she will probably hog you all to herself,¡± Nolkonoe wined as she nuzzled her face into his hair. ¡°And wouldn¡¯t you like to clean my tail?¡± she said, moving her tail around to gently waggle in front of him. ¡°You drive a hard bargain!¡± Charlie said, being weak to the head and shoulder rubs she pampered him with. As quickly as it seemed to start, the bathing finished, and they dried and dressed. ¡°Thank you,¡± Charlie said, dried, dressed and confused at his life decisions. ¡°I would like to see the Chiefess,¡± Charlie said, wanting to talk to her further before deciding where to place the little honour he had left or his moral hatred towards the Region Lord. ¡°By the time you and I have gotten home, found something for you to eat and drink, she will probably be free,¡± Nolkonoe said, as she dried off, dressed, and finished drying her damp bushy black tail. Once dry, they set off into the jungle together through the little slice of desert, and back into the village. The silence between them was palpable. Both were too awkward to try and talk. But the silence was pushed aside when they saw a small child waiting for them as they re-entered the village. On seeing Charlie, the young boy sprinted to him. Nolkonoe and Charlie stopped as they looked down on the boy. Not far away, three women stood giggling as they watched the boy nervously shuffle next to Charlie. Looking down at him, Charlie could see he was concealing something against his chest. Lifting his hands the boy revealed a wooden bowl. Nolkonoe giggled as the boy said something in the native tongue. ¡°He¡¯s the boy I gave food to, right?¡± Charlie said, just realising who he was. Smiling, he looked at the blushing face of the boy as the three older women laughed more. ¡°He said thanks for the food, and that he wishes to return your bowl to you,¡± Nolkonoe translated. ¡°Thank you, very much little lad,¡± he said, taking the bowl and keeping his smile present towards the boy. Bowing slightly, the boy then turned and spirited off towards the women. One of the women crouched down and let the boy leap into her arms. Smiling and waving, the women walked off with the boy. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and get you something to eat,¡± Nolkonoe said, waving for Charlie to follow her. Still smiling at the shy boy, he followed after Nolkonoe. But they didn¡¯t move far before they heard something, yells and screams carrying softly on the wind. ¡°You hear that?¡± Charlie said, the screams of a crowd sending chills down his spine. ¡°It seems the huntresses have returned. Food will have to wait,¡± Nolkonoe said, gesturing for Charlie to follow her through the village. Moving through the village it was clear that everyone had gone somewhere else. They soon found the villagers, gathered at the foot of the temple, the one that towered over the village like a guillotine over the head of criminal. There had to be three or four hundred villagers. Realising the crowd was too dense to walk through, Nolkonoe dragged him to the side and moved to a place where it was easier to push through. Nolkonoe moved people apart until they reached the centre. Breaking through and into the open, Charlie¡¯s eyes landed on Ourupadia. On her knees, a woman stood behind her, a knife in her and placed to Ourupadia¡¯s throat. Nine other warriors, also on their knees, had women behind them with knives pressed to their necks too. Looking at the steps of the temple they could see the Chiefess, sat, staring down at the women. ¡°This is what I wanted to show you,¡± Nolkonoe said, dragging Charlie to her side and making sure he had a clear, untainted view of the events. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The Huntresses returned with no food. Thus, they shall face punishment,¡± Charlie turned and looked to Nolkonoe. Punishment? But this wasn¡¯t their fault? ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They failed, they failed to feed the tribe. Because they couldn¡¯t catch food, they shall become the food,¡± Nolkonoe said, seeing the anger swelling in his eyes. ¡°But they have done nothing wrong? It isn¡¯t their fault there¡®re taxes put in place by the Region lord? It isn¡¯t their fault that there are no animals to eat!¡± Charlie said, bordering on shouting as he raised his tone. ¡°But as you said, due to the heavy tax, we can¡¯t hunt. The only places we can hunt in his territory without his guards seeing us are places with few or no animals. You know it¡¯s a shame we shall have to sacrifice these huntresses so that we can eat them and survive,¡± with every word she said, Nolkonoe knew she pushed him further and further to their side. ¡°It¡¯s almost like we need a merchant with the skills to help us,¡± She whispered into his ear as she leant down to him. ¡°You bastard,¡± he said, realising what she was doing. ¡°You are no longer a boy, it¡¯s time to keep your promise and become a man,¡± she said, placing her hands onto his shoulders. ¡°I believe in you,¡± his eyes lit up at her words. ¡°Now go, make your voice heard before their deaths are sealed,¡± Charlie didn''t need to wait for her to say this a second time before he bolted forward. The warriors saw him and tried to stop him as he sprinted to the temple steps. Glaring down at him, the Chiefess ordered two guards to push him to the side, but he refused to budge. ¡°Your majesty I believe he has something very important to say,¡± Nolkonoe said in her native tongue. ¡°This is no time for your games Nolkonoe,¡± the Chiefess said, seeing that this was probably another one games to entertain herself. ¡°Please, just listen. I think he may actually have something that could help,¡± Nolkonoe reassured. Flicking her wrists, the Chiefess had her guards step down. Charlie looked to Nolkonoe and she gave a signal that she would translate what he said to the Chiefess. ¡°Firstly, I very much understand that it''s not my place as your pet to make such a request of you, but I please beg of you to spare the lives of these women,¡± Charlie began. The Chiefess stared at him, still considering whether to have him pulled to the side. ¡°Please, I would like to have access to your merchant trade documents.¡± ¡°What will you get from doing this?¡± the Chiefess enquired. Charlie took in a deep breath, steadying his resolve. ¡°I wish to try and find some dirt on the Region Lord,¡± he announced. ¡°Dirt?¡± ¡°Scams, lies, things that he may have done to steal money from your people,¡± ¡°How can you confirm any of this?¡± the lead Forger yelled to him from the side lines. ¡°I can¡¯t. I know though that the union will only act if we can affect their pockets. If we find something, we can do this, we can get our revenge, maybe even compensation money to buy food or the surrounding land,¡± he said, his eyes fixing on hers. Taking in another deep breath, he turned to look at Ourupadia. ¡°I am willing to stake my life on this,¡± mutters went up from the crowd as even Nolkonoe was a little taken aback by his sudden boldness. ¡°You do not have that right! You are mine! I decide whether or not you die,¡± the Chiefess yelled down at him, slamming her hand onto the stone next to her. ¡°Please, just two hours!¡± he begged, staring at the Chiefess. Staring at him, the Chiefess looked into his eyes. What was this look? Never before had she seen it. A look of determination and bravery. It was a look she didn¡¯t expect from him, but it was a look she liked. Sighing, she waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Fine, let him look through the documents. It will give us more time to prepare the women for the cooking spits,¡± the Chiefess said, waving her hand. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you Chiefess!¡± Chapter 32 – Documents A wooden door creaked open, allowing light to trickle into the darkroom. The light fell onto a small wooden table. Several women entered the room carrying flaming torches. Moving around the room, they began to light the torches. Their light began to illuminate the room. The Chiefess walked inside, Charlie close behind her. ¡°Here,¡± she said, taking him to the messy table of documents. ¡°The Merchants insist on us keeping these papers, as does the Region Lord. These are the trading documents, right?¡± Phukomeia standing with Nolkonoe in the doorway. Charlie moved to the papers. ¡°Bloody hell, you are shit at organising. This is giving me an aneurism, let me organise these first,¡± Charlie said, his inner merchant taking over as he began to decipher the clumps of papers. Ourupadia entered the room and walked over to his side. Kneeling down by his side, she looked at the papers. ¡°She says she will help with anything she can, as shall Phukomeia and I,¡± Nolkonoe said, also moving over to the table. Moving through the papers, Charlie picked an overly familiar one. The contract in which he had signed away his rights. ¡°No idea, I have copy,¡± the Chiefess said, placing a kiss onto his head and giving him a little bite on the neck as a warning to not try and destroy the document. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my priority is finding dirt on the Region Lord. But there is something I think I may need,¡± he said, looking back to the doorway. The Lead Huntress and Klipesia stood in the doorway. Both were here originally to banish the failed huntresses so the tribe could sacrifice and eat them, now though they were here to give support to their warriors. ¡°My jacket, keep it if you want, but inside are two things, my merchant badge and merchant handbook,¡± Klipesia looked to the side angrily. ¡°Klipesia,¡± the Lead Huntress said, staring daggers at her daughter. ¡°I only took it as a way to say I liked him,¡± she said, looking down as she crossed her arms. ¡°Klipesia!¡± her mother said far more sternly. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it,¡± she said, quickly waddling away. As she went to do this, he returned to organising the documents. ¡°Place sales on the left, purchases on the right. After that, we shall separate the documents further into other groups to see what sales and purchases your tribe have made,¡± Charlie said, and with that, the group began to separate the documents. To the side stood the Chiefess, watching him, wanting to help but knowing she would only distract him. Not from her being there no, but she would probably lose control and start cuddling him or trying to make him sleep in her arms. All she could do was sit and watch, hope that he was correct in his theory that there was something they could try and make the Merchant Union give them compensation in terms of money or land. Glancing from Charlie to Nolkonoe, she watched as she translated documents to the small group of huntresses who had now gathered around the table. Lifting a document, Charlie saw the familiar mark of the Region Lord. Glancing down the paper, he saw the sales for blocks of salt. 10 Kg block for five silvers (five hundred coppers) and this transaction was repeated one hundred times. Charlie stared at the purchase. Something wasn¡¯t right. Placing the document into a new pile, he decided to try and see if there were any more documents like this. Moving through the documents, he found another, then another. In total, he found ten. Ok, now he needed to figure out how much money was spent. One silver - one hundred copper Five silver ¨C fiver hundred copper. On the first contract, it was done one hundred times. So, it was five hundred silvers? That meant fifty thousand coppers. Timed by the other ten contacts, which meant five thousand silvers, which translated to five hundred thousand coppers. What was that in gold? Ten copper was one-half silver. One hundred copper was one silver. Five hundred copper was one-half gold. One thousand copper was one gold. So, it was five hundred thousand divided by one thousand. So, five hundred gold. No, that couldn¡¯t be right. ¡°You look worried?¡± Nolkonoe asked on behalf of the Chiefess. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that these documents don¡¯t look to be correct. May I ask for documents regarding the purchase of salt to be given to me?¡± Charlie asked, seeing the contracts all seemed to be for the same amount but simply at different times of the months they were purchased. Ten, twenty minutes or so passed and Klipesia returned with the book. ¡°May I ask what this booklet is for?¡± Nolkonoe said, asking on behalf of all the four major clan leaders present in the room. ¡°Well, I assumed you would have one? Are all leaders of the tribe present?¡± Charlie questioned, seeing the forgers loitering in the corner, the Vultures were next to him, and the warriors, huntresses and the Chiefess stood not far from him. ¡°No, everyone here are all main leaders. We are the ones who make the important decisions for the tribe,¡± The Lead Huntress explained. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°And are you sure none of you have this booklet?" Charlie said, making sure everyone had a good look at it as he held it above his head. Still, no one spoke. ¡°No one has seen one of those books before,¡± the Lead Warrior said. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a problem, as the leaders of the tribe who do business with the merchants, you should have one of these books each,¡± Charlie waved for them to gather around as she flicked through the booklet. ¡°Here, the selling price of salt by the KG,¡± Charlie did his best to try and make sure the group could see the page he was looking at. ¡°For every 10 KG of salt, the minimum that a merchant is allowed to see it for is 1 gold, ten silvers, or one thousand coppers. This is in place to sustain a fair market in which merchants can¡¯t rob or undercut other merchants, as well as a scam the sellers,¡± Charlie explained, showing the part in the book which went through what he said in more detail. ¡°In other words, you have all been selling 10 KG of salt to the Region Lord for f silver when in fact you are meant to be selling it for one gold,¡± ¡°That bastard! He told us that salt from our mines isn''t that valuable!¡± Nolkonoe said, being the first to recognise that the Region Lord had been scamming them. ¡°Basically, the Region Lord has been getting salt from you for half price,¡± Charlie thought for a second. ¡°Fuck, which means he should have paid you one million coppers for those five contracts alone,¡± Charlie said, knowing that since those contracts were all from the same month, there were probably many more documents where he had scammed money from the natives. ¡°This is frustrating, but can we do anything with this?¡± the Lead Forger said, wanting to get straight to the point. Charlie smirked, seeing now how the Head Merchant of his caravan was right about how they would need to hurt the pockets of the union to hurt him. ¡°If we gave these documents to the Merchant Union, to avoid embarrassment or us leaking this to the Empire (their biggest client) as well as other Kingdoms about them not following their codes and allowing their ranks to be filled with crooks, they would probably give us the amount of money owed and a little more to keep quiet,¡± Charlie explained. ¡°Give me a few hours, I¡¯ll look through here and see what I can find,¡± Charlie said, placing the five documents to the side before going back to looking through his pile of files. Liking his results so far, the group slowly tricked out of the room, leaving only Charlie and the tribe leaders in the room. The stack of ten contracts soon grew to twenty, the debt increasing as well from one million to two. Another ten came to the pile, then another, the dept now four million coppers. ¡°We are going to have a quick break; you want to join us?¡± Nolkonoe said the tribe leaders all stood by the doorway. Charlie blushed a little, he had a habit of doing this. He would get distracted and end up spending hours digging through documents even though to him it felt like only minutes. ¡°Sorry, but I have just found another load of documents that could help to get some money back to you guys. Considering the amount here, combined with the sexual harassment charges, the Merchant Union would probably be pushed into a corner by the Clakain as anything the Union does reflect onto them as their biggest supporter,¡± Nolkonoe placed a hand onto his back. ¡°Relax, you are speaking too quickly. Now who are the Clakain?¡± she said, herself and the women chuckling at his sudden burst of words. ¡°Oh sorry, the Clakain are the Empire. We just call them an Empire because the Empire of Clakain is the biggest empire, so it is the most widely recognised one,¡± Charlie said, almost stumbling over his words as his mind thought quicker than what his mouth could produce. ¡°Ok, now would you like to come with us, or stay here with Ourupadia? I have shown her what the documents you are looking for look like so she will be able to help you find them,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay, thank you,¡± Charlie said, smiling at Nolkonoe and then to the group. The women left, tired and ready to relax, but not the Chiefess. She stayed by the doorway, peeking around every now and then to try and catch Ourupadia trying to seduce Charlie. But not once did she try anything. Peeking out the corner of his eyes, Charlie saw the ears of the Chiefess peaking around the door, giving away her position. ¡°You see her?¡± Charlie asked Ourupadia. Not understanding his language, but also noticing the failed attempt to be subtle from the Chiefess, Ourupadia nodded. Both went back to the documents, picking through them for any information they could gather to help increase the evidence against the Region Lord for scamming the natives and disobeying the Merchant code of fair trade. Hours passed before the tribe leaders returned. None questioned why the Chiefess was lying on the floor, staring around the corner at the Charlie an Ourupadia. Even if they did want to know why they could just look to the straightened tail and stuck up to attention hairs along it. Jealousy was something that their kind felt in great force, so they all had sympathy towards the Chiefess. But not enough to stop themselves from laughing at her stubbornness to just go inside and make her presence known. Why didn¡¯t she just go inside? None were sure but they assumed that she just wanted a reason to be angry at Ourupadia and make her leave his side. Moving past the Chiefess and into the room, they all patiently moved to the back as they saw the look of focus on Charlie¡¯s face as he seemed to be in his natural zone. ¡°I found a few more papers. It seems that since the Region Lord hasn¡¯t been keeping the merchants in check, they have been openly robbing you. For example, us merchants are told that if something we are going to buy isn¡¯t in the Merchant Sales Booklet, we have to pay twenty to forty percent for the product compared to what we plan to sell it for. SO, if we¡¯re going to sell something for one silver, we have to pay between twenty to forty coppers for it. And that is exactly what has happened here,¡± Charlie said, tapping the pile of papers next to him. ¡°From what I have calculated, the Region Lord and other merchants have scammed you out of thirty-eight million coppers,¡± Charlie placing a metal pen given to him by the Head Merchant down. Lifting a page of calculations, he placed it next to him. ¡°Most likely, the Union will probably try to force the Region Lord to pay the debts as it would be too much hassle to track down the merchants individually,¡± Charlie said, flipping onto the next page of a blank paper booklet where he had done even more calculations. Placing that down, he brought up a document. ¡°This document here is something I think you will all be very interested in,¡± Charlie said, taking a few deep breaths as he readied himself to try and explain it, as well as brace for the inevitable anger. ¡°What is it,¡± Nolkonoe said, taking the document and showing it to the Chiefess. ¡°It is a land rights document, five hundred years old, one hundred years left on the contract for your people to be on the land. It was personally created, and preserved using magic to preserve the document by the eight Emperor of the Clakain,¡± The lead forger looked at Charlie, her eyes narrowing. ¡°How do you know this?¡± she said, looking to the contract. ¡°There are few people who can use magic in the imperial capital, as well as have the stamp of the Imperial families,¡± he explained, noticing they must have also seen the unique mark of the emperor as well. ¡°Basically, it says that for the next hundred years, and for the past five hundred years, the land for eight hundred miles beyond this point is your land,¡± a silence hung in the air after he said this. Nolkonoe nodded and verbally confirmed what he said. Phukomeia did the same, then did the lead Huntress. Reading the document several times over, the Huntress confirmed, her face screwing into a scowl. For the first time, Charlie saw a similarity between the Huntress Leader and the Lead Forger. Simply, it was a look of unbridled, upspoken of before, hatred. Chapter 33 – A bloody five years ¡°Eight hundred dead,¡± the Lead Huntress said, sitting on the ground, her head tucked into her legs to hide the tears beginning to form around her eyes and trickle down her face. The Lead Forger said nothing as she chose not to talk to try and subdue her anger. ¡°Eight hundred?¡± Charlie said quietly, having an idea of what she was referring to, but also not wanting to find out. ¡°Eight hundred is the number of our people who have been sacrificed and eaten in the past five years, ever since the Region Lord claimed the land and said he had brought it from the grandmother of the Chiefess,¡± Nolkonoe said, looking to the Chiefess as she stared down blankly. ¡°The sacrifices were taken from the Huntresses who had failed to find anything for the tribe to eat. That was about two hundred of the deaths. Another four hundred have come from the Forger clan due to their passion as artisans and forgers in our more warrior-based tribe as Artisans. They were deemed as the least important despite being the biggest, as such, we have taken many of their own as a substitute for Huntresses as sacrifices. The rest came from the other clans,¡± Nolkonoe said. Placing her hand over her mouth as she struggled to not scream in a mix of pain and sorrow. ¡°So many are dead, all because we were tricked into paying tax to the Region Lord. All because we thought he had brought the land from one of our ancestors,¡± the Lead Warrior said, not knowing whether or not to comfort the Lead Huntress or allow her to simply sit in the arms of her equally distressed daughter. ¡°You were scammed, lied to. He exploited your heritage and lack of understanding of imperial legal documents,¡± Charlie said, now starting to feel his list of reasons to hate the Region Lord begin to grow. ¡°I regret to say, but I think we can use this to our advantage,¡± Charlie said, feeling all stares fixed onto him. A mixture of hatred at what he had just said, and intrigue were present in their glares. ¡°In imperial law, if a person dies due to a mistake made by the Union or by a crime committed by a union member, the family, or in this case the clan, are entitled to one crowned coin for every person dead. One crowed coin being one hundred thousand coppers. In all, that means your tribe is entitled to 80,000,000 coppers. This combined with the other debt of thirty-eight million I have found would mean the Region Lord and Merchant Union owe your tribe 118,000,000 coppers,¡± all sat dumbfounded as he said this. That was far more money than any of them had ever seen, let alone heard of. One Dragona coin was worth one hundred million, and they had spent that on buying Charlie, but now they would have that money back as well as a profit. ¡°We can also probably try and make them give another hundred million to cover any deaths that were inadvertently caused by the lack of action taken by the Merchant Union in making sure the Region Lord didn¡¯t act out of place. This will be more than enough to bring down the Region Lord. God, we could ruin him completely,¡± Charlie said, now having the evidence needed to finally be to fight back. ¡°So then, we can begin to move,¡± the lead huntress said, standing and wiping her tears from her eyes. ¡°Yes, but my horse, it would take three months to go to the imperial capital from here. And that¡¯s even considering you have Firm Born horses like we did which can go at a good fifty miles an hour. And you would have to be going all day and night if you don¡¯t have those horses if you want to even get there in three months,¡± Charlie said, knowing how long it was going to take to enact this revenge. ¡°Ok then, how long is it until we reach the Region Lords tribe?¡± the Lead Forger asked. ¡°Well, if we had the Firm Born horses, then the journey may take a few hours. After all, he was about two hundred miles away and they go at fifty, so yeah, about four horses,¡± Charlie said, not taking into account how they would have to battle against the sands of the desert, which would add another hour or two to the journey. ¡°We shall take the Desert Claimers. Show us the direction and I¡¯ll personally deliver the papers to the imperial capital,¡± the Lead Forger said, staring down Charlie, daring him to challenge her. ¡°How fast can the Desert Claimers go? And I assume they are those large centipede-like things covered in white fur?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°They can go at least ten times faster than a horse at full speed, and yes, they were those creatures with the white fur,¡± The Lead Forger said. ¡°Now give me a map and show me where to go,¡± the Lead Forger said, looking to Nolkonoe who she knew had one. Nolkonoe nodded and ran off. A minute later, she returned. Sprawling the paper on the table, the group gathered around. The map of the continent that they had was quite dated, not showing all landmarks, but showing enough to make their route clear. ¡°I¡¯ll take this, and I¡¯ll go to the capital and hand-deliver our revenge,¡± the Lead Forger said, her eyes buzzing with hate and lust for a sadistic want. The Chiefess said a few words in their native tongue, and the Lead Forger sprinted out the door with her heir in tow, and map in hand. Next, the Chiefess said something to Nolkonoe. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°The Chiefess said she would also like to deliver their message to the Region Lord today. So come, let''s pay our friend a nice little visit,¡± Nolkonoe said, getting up and retrieving a spare map. ¡°Wait what?¡± Charlie said as the Chiefess scooped him up and threw him over her shoulder. ¡°I said we are going now, and we need you to make sure we don¡¯t get scammed!¡± Nolkonoe said as the Chiefess carried him off to his unknown fate. ¡°Can I get something before we go?¡± Charlie said, deciding to make the best of a bad decision. ¡°They all seem quite fired up, so tell me and I¡¯ll decide whether or not it is worth translating,¡± Nolkonoe said, looking very excited at the prospect of seeing the Region Lord¡¯s face when they present that fact they know about his scams. ¡°I want to try and write up a contract quickly, I have a surprise,¡± Charlie said. Nolkonoe thought for a few seconds before translating. An hour passed. Sitting on the Desert Claimer¡¯s head, the Chiefess angrily stared down at the Lead Huntress. She knelt in front of the creature with a small army of her huntresses. ¡°I¡¯m not taking you with me!¡± the Chiefess yelled down at her. ¡°Take us with you! We want that pig''s head!¡± the Chiefess looked to Charlie who was keeping his contract tucked against his chest. His eyes showed his tiredness as did the bags forming under his eyes. She had no clue reading and writing documents was so exhausting. The Vultures and warriors on the other hand were loading a few large blocks of salt onto the back of the creature. ¡°I said to take us with you!¡± the Lead Huntress yelled again. ¡°We can¡¯t get our money back if that pig is dead!¡± the Chiefess yelled in return. ¡°We don¡¯t care about money! We want his fat ass cooking on a spit!¡± Klipesia yelled. ¡°Ah! What did I just say? We will boil him! We can then get more food out of his meat!¡± ¡°But he will be in more pain when his ass is spiked with a wooden spear!¡± The Lead Huntress yelled up to the Chiefess. ¡°Or really? You want to bet?¡± The Chiefess retorted. ¡°Yeah! Roasting him over a fire is far more painful than boiling him! more people can also watch!¡± Klipesia yelled. ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll boil you both, and then decide which is more painful!¡± Seeing how the three were only going to become more heated as the argument on how to cook the Region Lord went on, Nolkonoe stood from her seat and walked over to the Chiefess. ¡°You two, stop being children! We need the money to buy food for the tribe, as well as give back to the clans affected most by him. Your clan is one of the ones receiving the most money, so shut it and move. Charlie said he will probably be disowned by the Union and Empire, so once he pays, we can do what we wish to him!¡± Nolkonoe screamed down to the women. Each looked embarrassed as they blushed and shuffled off. ¡°And we are not cooking him!¡± Nolkonoe yelled after them. Sitting upright, the Chiefess¡¯s soon formed in a smug smile as she deemed herself the victor of the battle. Lifting a hand, Nolkonoe slapped her on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are in the right either, idiot,¡± Nolkonoe said, walking back over to the confused Charlie as he tried to figure out what the argument had been about. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they were just exchanging cooking recipes,¡± Nolkonoe said, sitting down next to him as the last of the hundred warriors and Vultures got onto the war beast. Seeing everyone was steadied in their eats, the Chiefess got into her seat. Grabbing the reigns, she raised them into the air before snapping them down onto the creatures back. Without sound, the creature began to move through the sand. Villagers waved as the warriors left. Looking back to the village, Charlie saw an annoyed yet hopeful looking Klipesia watching after them. Despite any dislike, he may have had towards her before due to the entire trying to hunt him for fun thing, still, he gave his nod and smile to her of comfort. The warrior cast a few spells in their thick native language. Red and white mist moved around them, shrinking them down in size to that of a regular human, as well as hiding their tales and ears. The creature went at a steady sixty or so miles an hour. Charlie wasn¡¯t good at measuring speeds as he didn¡¯t ever go to a gun powder school to learn about mechanics and measurements of speed. For one thing, he did know was that the creature was defiantly faster than a horse as it crashed through the seas of sand. Two hours later. In silence they rode, the vultures and warriors preparing themselves for a potentially hostile reaction from the Region Lord. Charlie sat in silence as he was too busy trying to make sure that the contract didn¡¯t slip from his hands as the Desert Claimers picked up in speed. Seeing Charlie starting to rock as the creature increased in speed. It moved at what Charlie could only guess to be a hundred or so miles. Its spiked feet seemed to not be slowed in the sand as it began to somehow move even faster. Seeing an opportunity to tease her new pet, she made the creature buck. Assuming Charlie was going to wrap his arms around her as he had in the past, she found herself annoyed as she realised Ourupadia had already wrapped her arms around him. But weren¡¯t all huntresses meant to be back at the tribe? Ourupadia noticed the glare she was getting from the Chiefess and returned the look in equal force as she clutched Charlie against her chest. Both exchanged snarls before Nolkonoe slapped Ourupadia on the head. Before the Chiefess could revel in a victory, Nolkonoe slapped her as well. ¡°Idiots, the both of you,¡± Nolkonoe snapped. Looking at the very confused and worried Charlie, she placed a soft hand onto his head. ¡°Calm down, they are just being idiots to try and show off to you,¡± Leaning closer, Nolkonoe whispered into his ear. ¡°They also do it to take their minds off the fact they are about to meet a man they wish nothing more than to kill, but are prevented from doing so,¡± Nolkonoe said before pulling away and sitting by his side. Leaning her head against his, she looked up to Ourupadia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry young one, we shall arrive in another hour, I can promise as well that I shall not allow him to come to any harm,¡± Nolkonoe reassured the nervous-looking Ourupadia. Holding Charlie tighter, she looked to the Chiefess. She was a good warrior, but she doubted even the Chiefess could defeat someone with a small army of mercenaries. All they could do now was pray that he left the majority of his army at his home, and not at the outpost they were heading to. Turning her gaze from the Chiefess to Charlie, she planted a soft kiss onto the top of his head. Looking up a little wearily, as he had been stricken by motion sickness from the at least couple hundred of mile speed they were now doing, he smiled despite his Illness at Ourupadia. She returned the smile. There was no telling what he had planned, and what made the contract he clung to so important, but she hoped and held her faith in his skills regardless. Chapter 34 – Deal with a bastard ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Charlie muttered, looking at the gig wooden walls and stone battlements of the outpost. Just above the walls peeked out the roof of a building. Grey in colour and just as bland as the brown wood walls and stone towers. ¡°How many guards?¡± Nolkonoe asked on behalf of the party. ¡°A hundred if we are lucky. But anyway, I¡¯d rather use words than violence to enter,¡± Charlie said, staring at the wooden gate. ¡°How many should we go forward with?¡± The lead warrior asked. ¡°We¡¯ll have about three hundred,¡± Charlie said, looking behind their Desert Claimer and to the two newly arrived ones. On the backs of these beasts sat a small army of Desert Ghost who had come to join their ranks. ¡°Maybe it is best to have you take half the group and move to the back of the settlement. That way we can attack two sides if anything happens,¡± Charlie said, doing his best to think of any battle tactics that may work in such an open and exposed area. ¡°Our species can use magic to hide our ears and tales, we¡¯ll use this magic on ourselves and move without the war beasts around the camp,¡± the Lead warrior said, yelling something to the crowd before jumping from the war beast. She was quickly followed by a group of about two hundred warriors. ¡°Alright, good,¡± Charlie said, deciding to take the advice of a seasoned tactician over his sparse knowledge. The Chiefess yelled something over to the warriors on her war beast. Quickly they dispersed and moved to the other beasts to make sure they didn¡¯t wander off. ¡°So, our group will go to the front, and you shall join us if we get attacked,¡± Charlie was about to say more about the plan but stopped for a second as he noticed the women stripping themselves off their garments. ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, making eye contact with the Heir to the Warrior clan before snapping his gaze away. Angrily, she muttered a few words. The Chiefess grunted and barked some back to her, quickly calming her and putting her in her place. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Charlie, we only strip because only skin and our hair can be affected by the magic,¡± The Lead warrior explained, laughing slightly at her heavily blushing daughter as she frantically tried positioning her hair in such a way that it would hide her breasts from him. ¡°May I ask then why you keep your paints on?¡± Charlie said, only after he saw the smirks from Nolkonoe and Phukomeia realise what he said. ¡°Ooh, I saw you eyeing up myself and my daughter there, but you want to see us nude? How perverted, especially in front of your master,¡± the lead warrior teased as the two Vultures struggled to not burst out into laughter as they saw the scowl coming across the face of the Chiefess. ¡®Know little English but know enough that you don¡¯t want me to know the rest. Perverts!¡± The Chiefess said before bucking the Desert Claimer and making it kick one of its many legs out to the side. All warriors jumped as they moved to avoid being kicked by the creature. ¡°Jokes aside, to answer what you said, our paints are magic and influenced by a small drop of blood from our kind. Wearing the paint, we can send magic from our skin onto the paint. Thus turning us invisible except for our weapons,¡± the Lead Warrior said, smiling as she saw her daughter awkwardly deciding whether or not to turn and allow Charlie to see her nude once again. Ah, the love of youth carrying on until an older age. Their laughter died down as they watched the warriors disappear off into the desert. ¡°Can¡¯t they hide their weapons?¡± Charlie asked as he watched the warriors vanish as their magic activated. ¡°No, it¡¯s too hard,¡± Nolkonoe explained as the Chiefess demanded the creature forward. As instructed, the creature moved forward towards the settlement. As they approached, the shadow of the gates fell over them. Sending a chill down the spines of the warm-blooded natives. The spiked tops of the wall hung over them like an executioner¡¯s axe. Stopping their advance just before the shadows fully fell over them, their eyes landed on a small wooden sign and a line of red stones. ¡°What does it say?¡± The Chiefess whispered past Charlie and Ourupadia and to Nolkonoe. Bang! The crack of gunfire stopped them as they were only a few meters from the line of red stones. Their eyes fell onto a small crater of steaming sand. ¡°It¡¯s a warning,¡± Nolkonoe squinted her eyes as she looked closer at the uselessly small sign ¡°Something about a fifteenth blackened Dragona?¡± Phukomeia said, seeing far better than Nolkonoe. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Charlie uttered. Despite him only just being moved out of the scorching sun, he still froze in the arms of Ourupadia. ¡°Why? It¡¯s just a bullet, we can shrug that off. You have to remember, we aren¡¯t human and can heal far faster,¡± Phukomeia said, gesturing to her side where she had been shot. Not even a scratch stained her skin. ¡°Think about this as well, we have haling magic, thus the reason you no longer have that scar along your cheek. We healed you in your sleep,¡±. Nolkonoe added. ¡°Yes, but that is a cracked shell, designed to crack open the sides of armoured caravans. They can go through about thirty inches of steal before they stop. You¡¯re not recovering from that,¡± Charlie said, only ever seeing one of these guns once before when his caravan was attacked by rebels and had a hole the size of a dinner plate blasted into the side of it. ¡°So, we attack then?¡± The Chiefess said, Nolkonoe translating the conversation to her and then her words back to Charlie. ¡°No, let me talk,¡± Charlie said, his eyes fixed on the gruesomely familiar symbol of three blood-red crosses on a black banner. A large red skull and lever-action rifle behind it sat in the middle of the middle cross. Jumping from the arms of Ourupadia, still clutching his contract to his chest, he began to walk towards the gates. The Chiefess stared at the towers, daring them to fire upon him so she had an excuse to fire back. Well, I say a fire, but she was imagining more of skinning and making them into a nice top and skirt. Edging through the sand and towards the red rocks, he stared up at the battlements. ¡°Afternoon,¡± Charlie called up to the dark slits in the pillboxes. ¡°What you want boy?¡± A man in a thick northern region accent yelled down. ¡°We ain¡¯t letting those things ner here!¡± the man yelled. Charlie looked back to the war beasts. He knew this group, the Northern Cross-backs Mercs or NCM for short, we''re a very effective group of mercenaries. ¡°I¡¯m only here for a little chat with the Region Lord, am I right to think this is his outpost!¡± Charlie yelled up to the battlements. There was a moment of muttering between the men before one answered. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°We''ll tell im now!¡± the man yelled before silence hung over the area again. For an agonisingly long time, there was only silence. His eyes locked onto the black slit of the towers. From the slits, he could see the shine of gun barrels. ¡°Oi! The boss says you in, but only with one of those lot, and not one of those beasts!¡± the voice of the man rang over the battlements and down to him. The gates creaked open. Charlie turned and ran to the Chiefess. ¡°I assume you heard?¡± he said and Nolkonoe nodded. ¡°The Chiefess decided that she was going go with you,¡± Nolkonoe explained as the Chiefess jumped from the war beast and onto the sand. The Chiefess kept her two knives concealed in her waistband as she moved with Charlie towards the gates. Seeing their ¡®guests¡¯ return, one of the men in the battlements shouted to another and the gates began to creek open. The shadow cast but the gates were parted as they dragged open. ¡°Weak,¡± the Chiefess muttered, seeing the ten-man group that yanked each door open. Inside, they were greeted by several men wielding rifles. The head of them stepped forward. ¡°Afternoon, my apologies for my Sargent firing at you. He isn¡¯t exactly good at interacting with the native populace and their creatures,¡± A man standing before the soldiers said. He wore a simple black and red shirt covered by a half red, half white, three-piece suit. He had gentle eyes and a seemingly even gentler demeanour as he gestured for the two to follow him. Through the outpost they walked, the group of ten riflemen following them. For a while, they wandered until they found a bright, cream white, house. The door at first looked to be a double door, but it was soon confirmed to be single. Simply it was custom designed to allow someone larger than usual inside, it took little imagination for Charlie to figure out who this was. Opening the door, the man who he assumed to be the garrison leader gestured them forward. Once at the door, they were stopped by two men. Firstly, they placed their hands on Charlie¡¯s arms and began to search. A man jumped back as a knife scraped against his cheek. Leaping back, he clasped his hand onto his face a bold began to pour from m the deeply cut wound. ¡°What the bloody fuck!¡± The man yelled, his accent being more western, like Charlie¡¯s. Calm, and casually wiping the blood from her white stone knife, she looked blankly at the man. ¡°No touch,¡± she said, despite her accent, Charlie could still pick up on her matter-of-fact attitude. Hearing the distinct sound of fabric rubbing as the men whipped up their arms and aimed their rifles toward them. Heart racing, Charlie stepped in before they got shot. After all the Chiefess may be able to leap away, but he doubted he could outmanoeuvre a built. ¡°It¡¯s fine, they only want to check for weapons,¡± Charlie said, stepping towards the men and raising his arms to his side. First looking to the beast of a woman, then to the boy, the two men stepped forward. Hurriedly, and a little frantically, they searched him. None though dared to try ad search the woman though at the fear she was to try and stab them. Seeing her little fear tactics worked, she stepped forward. A hand separated her from Charlie and the doorway. ¡°Knife Mrs,¡± the man said, a warm smile beaming at her as he made a little ¡®give¡¯ motion with his hand. Snarling slightly, but also not wanting to place Charlie in danger, she handed over her knife. Nodding to the two, he allowed them to enter. Upon a chair that had been awkwardly made to his measurements with its jagged edges and bumping corners, the Region Lord sat. His matted hair and round face greeted them with a nod. ¡°My, this must be some kind of joke? A salve and a savage coming to visit me?¡± Charlie ignored him as he moved to sit in a rickety wooden chair across from the table in front of the Region Lord. ¡°Good to see you, sir,¡± Charlie said, deciding to not retaliate to the comment. ¡°So, let me guess why you are here?¡± He said, his eyes looking past Charlie and to the breasts of the Chiefess. Pretending to adjust his chair and sitting position, he moved and blocked his gaze. ¡°I could just tell you the reason,¡± Charlie said, not wanting to know his opinions. ¡°You want to beg for your freedom, right?¡± he said, a large grin on his face, his eyes fixing with his before looking up to the eyes of the Chiefess. ¡°I will if you give me that Vulture girl in exchange, what was her name? Nol¡No? Nolkonoe?¡± he said. Charlie¡¯s eyes narrowed as stared blankly at the Region Lord. ¡°We have come to talk about your crimes sir,¡± Charlie said getting straight to the point. ¡°Sorry what?¡± He bellowed. ¡°Look mate, let¡¯s do this quickly, skip the pleasantries and get to business,¡± Charlie leaned closer and gestured to the Chiefess behind him. ¡°I have a feeling she is a little upset at the moment and is in the mood for skinning someone,¡± Charlie said, sitting and smiling brightly at the Region Lord. ¡°You bastard! You dare threaten me,¡± reaching into his draw, the Region Lord retrieved a revolver. Smalling it onto the table he leaned across the table to Charlie. ¡°Do you know what I can do?¡± he spat in his face. The Chiefess moved to draw her second knife but stopped as she saw Charlie raise his hand. ¡°For a starter, I do know what you can do, and I know what you will do. For a starter, you will break that chair if you sit on it any longer you fat fuck. I know you will probably give me whatever mental illness you have somehow through how much you are spitting on my face. Lastly, I know you will shit yourself when I say this, but I have as much evidence on the crimes you have committed as you have rolled on your ass,¡± Charlie said crossing his arms as he leaned forward to look at the Region Lord in the eyes. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m doing? I am helping this place! The wildlife reserve I have created has saved hundreds of species that these savages would have simply slaughtered! You want to know what I have been doing? I¡¯ve been stoking the flames of war boy! Only with war can we preserve this land! Only through a war can we take the lands of the natives and start bringing the native wildlife back into this land!¡± the Region Lord screamed at Charlie. Sitting back in his chest, he looked at the Region Lord, stunned into silence. ¡°Do you know how many have died¡¡± Charlie said, understanding his want for nature preserves, but not understanding how he could justify so many deaths. ¡°Do you know how many will die!¡± he screamed back, slamming the table with one of his meat paws. Grabbing the gun from his table, he aimed it at Charlie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry boy, but there are difficult things you couldn¡¯t begin to understand,¡± he said, staring at Charlie. What was that? On the man¡¯s face. No, impossible, a look of a sympathy? Charlie saw the look for only a second as the Chiefess leapt across the table, her knife flicking through the air as she stabbed it into the man¡¯s hand. Screaming, the Region Lord dropped his gun. Waddling back, he held onto his bloodied hand. ¡°You have one week to get your things and leave here, we have found documents to show you have lied and that this land belongs to the Desert Ghost tribe,¡± Charlie said, trying to stay calm as he saw the blank look on the face of the Chiefess. Charlie moved from his chair. Seeing Charlie move to the door, she leapt over the desk and to his side. Using his free hand, the Region Lord scrambled to his desk and grabbed his gun. Noticing the movement from the corner of her eyes, she turned to face him. Staring at the aimed barrel, she threw her knife, lodging it in the barrel of the gun. ¡°Please, sir, can we talk?¡± Charlie said, seeing they now had him backed into a corner, and remembering the purpose of him being there. Calming his nerves, he placed the contract he had been carrying onto the table. ¡°What is this?¡± the Region Lord muttered, sheepishly putting down his gun and walking to his seat. Sitting down, he stared at the contract. ¡°Currently you owe the native people a vast sum of money. We shall take one million coppers off this price on the condition you give us that money now and sign this contract,¡± Charlie said, pushing the contract towards him. The Region Lord made no noise as the Chiefess moved to his side, grabbed his gun, and carefully removed her knife from the gun. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money, just don¡¯t let that thing touch me,¡± he said, his eyes fixed on the Chiefess. ¡°Ok great, this contract will just say that you brought some salt from us from one million copper. Consider this a little way to embezzle money,¡± Charlie said, looking to the pen on his table. Nodding, the Region Lord looked to where his gaze laid. Picking up the pen, he signed the contract. ¡°Guards! Bring me a million of my coppers!¡± he barked. ¡°Thank you for your business, we¡¯ll be waiting by the gate,¡± Charlie said, standing, taking the contract, and moving to the door. In silence, the Region Lord sat until the two left the room. Ten, maybe twenty minutes later the Region Lord arrived. At the gates. His group of warriors in tow as they carried several large wooden boxes packed with coppers. Smiling, Charlie watched as he awkwardly smiled and rubbed his hands. Blood still dripped from the wound, but he didn¡¯t dare complain. ¡°Will this be alright?¡± he said. Charlie didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Open the gates so we can place these onto our Desert Claimers,¡± Charlie said, and without hesitation, the Region Lord complied. The eyes of the Chiefess were more than enough to strike the fear of several gods into him. The gates ached open and with a wave from Charlie, Nolkonoe approached with one of the Desert Claimers. ¡°Sorry my friend, but would you mind getting some of your Vultures to come and collect some payment?¡± Charlie yelled up to her. Smiling at the shaking Region Lord, she complied and ordered her Vultures to collect the coppers. Once the money was packed onto the creature, Charlie smiled and walked to the side of the war beast. ¡°It was good seeing you today!¡± Charlie yelled to the Region Lord. ¡°So then umm¡. That¡¯s some money off the bill, right?¡± the Region Lord said, rubbing his meaty paws together still. As he said this Charlie was already halfway onto one of the war beasts with the help of Ourupadia. Turning, he fined confused. ¡°No sorry? this was simply just a trade,¡± Charlie said, making his voice sound stereotypically confused. ¡°You bastard! You scammed me!¡± the Region Lord yelled, realising what Charlie had done. ¡°Scam you? Sir, I just made you pay the correct amount! I¡¯ll see a few hundred million coppers later,¡± Charlie said, now about to get onto the creature back. ¡°FIRE! Don¡¯t let those bastards escape!¡± the Region Lord screeched. Silence. The guns didn¡¯t fire. Thud. Turning to look at his gunners, he saw another fall, then the remaining eight. Looking to the gate, he realised the Chiefess had disappeared. Thud. Looking back, he saw the third dead on the floor and the Chiefess already placing her knife against the neck of the next victim. ¡°KILL HER!¡± the Region Lord bellowed, but no soldiers moved, each too terrified to move as she leapt from person to person who dared to even lift a finger in retaliation. Charlie looked away, not wanting to show his fear or disgust at the pools of blood beginning to dye the sand. ¡°Please,¡± the Region Lord muttered as he stumbled back. Looking to the sergeant of the soldiers, he had a hand raised, signally for none of his men to move, even if they could it looked as if half were too terrified to even lift a muscle against the Chiefess. Storming over to the Region Lord, Charlie wasn¡¯t sure what she said, but whatever she whispered into his ear seemed to relax him. Grabbing his neck, lifting the man slightly into the air, she then slammed him to the ground. Still, no soldiers moved. ¡°My apologies your majesty! The Northern Cross backs wouldn¡¯t dare to harm those of such high status such as yourself,¡± the sergeant said, knowing legends of why the imperials didn¡¯t dare to try and simply invade the native lands. They knew of the mysterious fighting powers of these people. Not understanding what he was saying, the Chiefess simply nodded before climbing onto the Desert Claimer. Grabbing its reins, she turned the creature and charged it off into the desert. Sniffing the air, she looked at Charlie. Their eyes met for a second, before turning away. He was terrified, and she knew it. Poor creature. He had been through a lot, but if all goes well it would calm things down for him. Then though she knew they would be faced with a new problem. Finally, he would release and start to contemplate everything that had happened to him. Nolkonoe had told her this and considering she was good at reading people she assumed she was right. After all this, there was bound to be a period in which he hated them. So, while the fire was hot, and his mind was still busy she would do what she could to place thoughts of how good she was into his mind. So, when he eventually began to process everything, he would hopefully see better than bad. With that thought in mind, she smiled at him. Placing a soft hand onto his head, she whispered in her native tongue. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything, but it''s all for you, all so that I can have you, all so that I can love you and you can love me¡ I love you,¡± she said before returning to steering the Desert Claimer. Chapter 35 – Pillage! Lying along with the fur of the Desert Claimer, they looked at the outpost. Despite wanting to get back to the village as quickly as possible, the Chiefess had insisted on staying. Her tail happily wagged, slapping itself against Charlie¡¯s leg as he tried to concentrate. He was about to ask her to move her tail but stopped as he saw the women begin to waggle their tails as well. Looking back to the outpost, he saw the gates swing open. Next, a large convoy of carriages, caravans, and wagons burst forth and into the desert. Immediately. They began to move in the direction Charlie assumed to be that of where the Region Lord¡¯s home was. The only reason he assumed this was because he saw the Region Lord leaving (known due to one of the wagons being vastly lower to the ground than the others), but it was towards the village, nor towards the capital, so he had to be going to his home to try and fortify and protect his land. Five or so minutes later, the convoy had disappeared into the desert. Cheering, the Chiefess leapt up. Following her lead, the warriors and vultures began to whoop and cheer as they mounted their war beasts. Ourupadia held Charlie tightly against her chest as she also leapt onto the beast. Charging forward, they stampeded towards the open gates of the outpost. Bracing against Ourupadia, waiting for gunfire to erupt. Yet it didn¡¯t. The gunfire never came, as did no resistance as they broke into the outpost. Scanning around, Charlie noticed the empty tents and scattered clothes and abandoned drinks as well as food. The soldiers were gone. Seeing the women leap from the beasts, he watched as they sprinted towards pile gigantic pile of wooden crates. Using their spears and knives, they pried the boxes open. Peeking from the sheltering arms of Ourupadia, he saw the piles of bread, meat, grapes, fruits, vegetables, and all different kinds of seasoning and spices. Closing the boxes and binding the close with vine, they then bound the boxes to the Desert Claimers. Within only a few minutes, the boxes of food were bound, and the warriors set about pillaging anything they could from the settlement. Nolkonoe and several other vultures wasted no time in pillaging the house of the Region Lord. Smirking a little, he assumed that was where they were going to headfirst if given the chance. When they investable pillaged his main estate as well, he assumed they would like nothing more than to take their fair pickings of that as well. As he predicted, to protect him Ourupadia didn¡¯t move from his side. Now that the women were giving in to their anger and breaking down the buildings, he felt her hold him even tighter. Looking to the head of the creature, he saw that the Chiefess didn¡¯t move either. While everyone else in their wolf forms wagged their tails, barked and howled with enjoyment, her tail stood stiff as her eyes were fixed on him. Shit, her eyes moved, startling Charlie. It wasn¡¯t a big movement or a sudden one, but having such a feeling of dread be lifted from his shoulders felt refreshing. Now though her sights had a new target. Locking her eyes with Ourupadia¡¯s, he noticed that both had the same look of them daring to challenge one another. Considering both kept glancing from him, then back to each other, he assumed himself to be the prize. ¡°Charlie! Come here!¡± Phukomeia yelled, waving a hand in the air to signal him over. For a second Ourupadia loosened her grip. Charlie took the second of confusion from her to leap forward and off the war beast. Seeing him begin to run, Ourupadia and the Chiefess leapt after him. Despite wanting to follow him, to avoid looking weird to him, they followed at a slight distance. But having two large, eight-foot-tall women with large wolf ears and a tail about as long as his arm wasn¡¯t exactly subtle. Charlie knew they didn¡¯t care whether or not they came off as weird, they were simply just trying to show off to each other who was better through this stupid little game. Keeping his eyes forward to not give one of the two the satisfaction of gloating that the other got noticed, he followed Phukomeia through the small group of tents and cabins. Arriving at the house of the Region Lord, Charlie saw Nolkonoe waiting by the door. Smiling, she waved him inside. ¡°I found something that you may like,¡± she said as he walked into the house with the Chiefess and Ourupadia in tow. Grabbing their arms, Phukomeia dragged the overly in heat Wolvanticai out of the room. ¡°Sorry about them. All this fighting and excitement has probably gotten them in heat. Watch out for that when we return, they will probably try to¡ play with you,¡± Nolkonoe said before gesturing him to the table. Along the table lay a small arsenal of documents. Assuming that this was what she had brought him here to look at, he moved to the table. ¡°Do these papers mean anything?¡± Nolkonoe said, moving behind him as she wrapped her arms around his waist. Charlie tried to shrug her off. ¡°Look at the papers,¡± she whispered. Charlie did what she said and began to examine the papers. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°These are¡¡± Charlie looked the papers over, trying to decipher what they were. Some talked about the union, others about the natives, some about a reservoir and nature preserve. ¡°It¡¯s a little,¡± Charlie shook his head. ¡°I think I need some more time to look through these,¡± Charlie said, breaking from her arms as he began to pull the papers towards him. Pulling and piling them, he noticed an open draw. ¡°Did I do good?¡± She said, cuddling him from behind again. Her tail swooped around to his front and began to smack against his leg. Running his hand along with the fur of her tail, he smiled at her. ¡°You have done very well. I¡¯ll go through these and see if there is anything of use,¡± Charlie said, ruffling her tail a little before letting go. A small sigh of annoyance from her An angry native voice yelled from the door. Glancing over his shoulder, he looked to see Nolkonoe turn and move to see the source of the sound. Knowing it was probably just the Chiefess and Ourupadia causing some commotion, he decided to go through the draw to see if it was anything she had missed. Pulling out several large booklets, he began to flick through the pages of the first, then the second, then the third. There were simply names of men and some women alongside short bios which gave their names, ages and a basic description of their appearances. Along the top of the pages were dates and next to them sat the ugly words ¡®sales¡¯. ¡°Nolkonoe,¡± Charlie said raising the book. Seeing the book, her eyes widened for a second before she relaxed and hurried to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I looked at those, they aren¡¯t important,¡± she said, snatching the booklet from his hand and gathering the others. Shoving them back into the draws, she turned to the papers. ¡°I think I found a map amongst the documents earlier, how about we look at that?¡± She said, quickly moving his attention. Charlie was confused by her sudden change in attitude but chose to ignore it for the time being as he followed her around the table to look at the map. Seeing another drawer open, he casually moved around the table and glanced inside. A small pocket gun sat in the drawer. Most likely there in the situation that he needed to subtly shoot someone with a concealed weapon. Its single barrel was long yet capable. Knocking a piece of paper off the table, he leaned down to collect it, as well as subtly collect the gun and several rounds of ammunition. Tucking it into his beltline, he concealed the gun with his shirt. ¡°Nolkonoe?¡± Charlie said, running to her side as she began to take the papers to the war beast. ¡°Yes?¡± she said, turning to him, her eyes narrowed and her usual smile unseen. ¡°Those booklets in the drawers, are you sure they aren¡¯t anything?¡± Charlie said, moving to the drawer to try and see her reaction. ¡°Charlie, there are some things about our relationship with the Region Lord that are best left unknown,¡± ¡°Nolkonoe,¡± ¡°Leave it, Charlie,¡± ¡°Nolkonoe, what is it?¡± Charlie said, placing his hand onto the handle of the drawer. ¡°Charlie, we very rarely give birth to males, so every now and then we buy them,¡± ¡°Like me?¡± ¡°No, they are criminals. Criminals we mate then sacrifice,¡± ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to hide things from me,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, all you have to do is ask,¡± Nolkonoe said, walking back to the table. Placing the papers down, she moved to his side. ¡°When we get home, feel free to ask me anything,¡± ¡°What do you buying criminals have to do with the Region Lord?¡± Charlie said, his patients for her games wearing thin. Nolkonoe was quiet for a moment. ¡°Do you think Phukomeia is my sister?¡± Nolkonoe¡¯s question took him back for a few seconds as he didn¡¯t see how it was relevant. ¡°I never really thought about it, I just assumed you were,¡± ¡°Phukomeia is my daughter. One of them that is. I have had twelve, and each one of their fathers was criminals who I slept with then sacrificed. One of the men was the son of the Region Lord. I wasn¡¯t aware at the time; all I knew was that he was a murder. But I slept with him, then I killed him,¡± Nolkonoe explained opening the drawer. ¡°Look at them if you want, but I don¡¯t want you to start being sympathetic towards murderers. You¡¯re a soft-hearted, loving boy, I don¡¯t want you putting that love towards someone who doesn¡¯t deserve it,¡± Nolkonoe said, placing a kiss onto his lips before taking the papers and walking to the door. Watching as she walked to the doorway, Charlie said nothing. ¡°So, you are coming?¡± Nolkonoe called as she moved to the doorway. ¡°Yeah,¡± Charlie said, placing the booklet back into the draw. Nolkonoe gave a sigh of relief as she saw him leaving it. ¡°Good boy now comes on,¡± she said, leading him out of the house and back through the village. Two battered and bruised women sat on the back of the Desert Claimer. Quickly, Charlie realised it was the Chiefess and Ourupadia. Both had their cheeks puffing out as they pouted. Over them, stook Phukomeia, glaring down on the two women to make sure they didn¡¯t fight again. Seeing Charlie, their faces lit up into grins. ¡°Ignore them, they are in heat and need to learn to control their instincts,¡± Nolkonoe said, moving the papers into the cradle of one arm, freeing the other. Using her free arm, she grabbed his and started to drag him towards the head of the Desert Claimer. Sitting by the reins of the creature was the Lead warrior and her daughter. Seeing them, she smiled and patted the seat behind her. Both returned the smiles as they moved over to them. Being in her wolf form, Nolkonoe very easily got onto the back of the creature. Rummaging through the fur, Charlie tried to find the steps she used on the saddle to get up. A hand wrapped around the scruff of his neck. Like a mother wolf with her pup, the Lead Warrior lifted him onto the war beast, and then onto her lap. ¡°I saw that little trick you pulled on the Region Lord. The money will be very much appreciated,¡± the Lead Warrior whispered into his ear before placing a kiss onto the side of his head, then another onto his neck. ¡°Cluupyte! Don¡¯t tease the boy, look how flushed he is!¡± Nolkonoe scolded, seeing she was no better than the Chiefess or Ourupadia. ¡°Lier! You know you like to see him just as much as any of us!¡± the Lead Warrior responded. ¡°And don¡¯t tell him my name, I like him calling me Lead Warrior, it makes me feel good,¡± she said, looking a little pouty. ¡°Cluupyte,¡± Charlie muttered quietly. ¡°Hey!¡± Cluupyte yelled down at him before burying her face into his hair. Growling she gently nibbled her teeth against his head. ¡°Idiot, go, we are leaving,¡± Nolkonoe said, seeing the warriors and vultures had pulled the last of the bounty onto the Desert Claimers. Straightening her back, regaining her posture and ¡®noble¡¯ attitude, Cluupyte wiped the reins. With the simple movement, the creature bucked and began to wander into the Desert. Chapter 36 – imprinting – short ¡°Is he awake?¡± A woman said, staring down at the sleeping boy. Was sixteen, and close to becoming seventeen. ¡°No, but the drugs have given him enough of a headache that he is particle out of it,¡± A second woman said. ¡°Can I have some medicine?¡± Charlie asked the two native women standing over him. Their strange language was usually oddly relaxing, but the odd words and phrases only hurt his head more. Turning from her native tongue and back into English, the first woman (or as Charlie knew her as this first maid) spoke. ¡°We shall get you your medicine soon Mr Black-Quill,¡± placing a hand onto his head, he first woman smiled. The drugs were working. ¡°My Lord your head is freezing! Allow my apprentice to warm you while I get the medicine,¡± The first woman said before turning and walking just far enough back that she disappeared from his vision. ¡°No, medicine, please give,¡± He said, his eyes blurry as he struggled to stay awake. ¡°Your sixteen master! Be you shouldn¡¯t be so scared,¡± the second woman said as she moved to the far side of his bed. Unhooking her maid outfit, she allowed her dress to drop to the floor. Looking to the first woman, she gestured to the door. ¡°Clear,¡± the first woman gave in response. A puff of red smoke flickered in the room for only half a second before the second woman was nude. In his dazed state, Charlie assumed the large tail and tall wolf like ears of the woman was simply a figment of his imagination brought about by his blurry mind. Still, he didn¡¯t believe it as the woman climbed onto his bed and crawled to his side. ¡°May I have that medicine please, I¡¯m starting to hallucinate,¡± Charlie said with a slight chuckle. ¡°Sorry sir, I¡¯m trying to find it but all the rubbish in your draws is making it hard to find,¡± the first woman said as she pretended to look through his drawers. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Lifting the covers, the second woman slipped into his bed. Now he defiantly knew he was hallucinating as all of a sub den the woman looked to be at least two foot taller than before. Something gentle brushed against his legs. Looking down he saw the tail of the woman pressed against him. ¡°he is looking right at me, are you sure that he thinks my tails aren¡¯t real?¡± The second woman said, a little nervous at showing both her nudity and true form to someone not from the village for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s fine, this is all part of making get used to our form,¡± the first woman said, pretending as if she was now looking through a second chest of drawers. ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t the Chiefess like scared prey? And seeing us in our true forms would probably be very scary to such a young thing,¡± the second woman complained as she pressed Charlie¡¯s head against her breasts. The first woman leaned across and slapped the bed at and feet of the Second woman. ¡°What what you are doing, you have to be carful with him,¡± she said before returning to her task. ¡°And for what you asked, its because this is meant to subconsciously get him used to the form of our kind, why do it? I¡¯m not sure, but I know better than to test the anger of the Chiefess. So best do as she says if you don¡¯t want to be the next in line to sacrifice,¡± the first woman instructed. Carefully to make sure she wasn¡¯t scolded again by the First woman, the second woman gently pulled Charlie into her arms. She believed that the humans called this the spooning position, and that the position she was taking was the place of the big spoon. ¡°That good?¡¯ She questioned as she began to allow the boy to relax into the warmth of her arms. Considering how cold he was from the drug, she wasn¡¯t surprised that he gave no resistance as she dragged him deeper into her clasp. Noticing the flickering of his eyes as they fell shut, she understood why the Chiefess was so hell bent on having him. ¡°Okay, he is ready,¡± the second woman said, triggering the first into action. Swiftly moving to his side, she sat down and tilted his head until he was looking at her. ¡°Swing your tail around,¡± the first said and the second complied. Taking the tail of her apprentice, she placed it into the soft hold of Charlie. For a second his eyes flickered open. Looking at the tail, he almost instinctively ran his hands over the soft fur. ¡°Like that?¡± The first woman said, her eyes turning a deep, relaxing purple. Charlie¡¯s eyes relaxed as he felt all pain seem to leave his body. The shivers and aching head included. Was this the medicine? Or was it the tail? Charlie thought as he rubbed his face into the fur of the tail. ¡°Good boy, sleep and relax, enjoy the hold of our magic, and remember that our kind are the ones to keep you safe,¡± she whispered the well rehearsed script give to her by the Chiefess and head Vulture Nolkonoe into his ear. As their hands ran through his hair, they began to massage away what remained of the head ache. ¡°What¡¯s does this do?¡± The second woman asked as she began to rub her hands on his lower back. ¡°Over time it will start to make him think that back rubs and head rubs make him feel better,¡± the first whispered. ¡°How long shall we do this for?¡± The second said, now edging to enjoy the feeling of such an adorable creature. ¡°One hour, once or twice every month. We shall make him feel commutable around our kind without him even knowing it, as well as make him become weak to head and back rubs,¡± the first said, seeing he was now fully slipping into a sleep. ¡°Night, Night,¡± she whispered one last time before moving from the bed to allow the boy to sleep without disturbance. Hours past and night be came day. Lifting his head from his pillow, Charlie looked around the room. Smiling, he couldn¡¯t help but think that despite his illness, the night before was one of the best nights of sleep he had ever had. Chapter 37 – victory feast ¡°You awake?¡± Phukomeia asked as Charlie lifted his head, just for a hand to clasp onto it and force it back down onto a cushiony lap. Looking up, he saw the large smile of the Chiefess looking down at him. Lifting a hand, his eyes widened to see her holding his gun. Shit how did she get that? Charlie thought to himself. Oh god, he remembered. He fell asleep as Nolkonoe used the softness of the fur on her tail to gently caress his face. Nowhere in his mine could he fathom why he found her tail fur to be so comfortable enough to put him into such a deep sleep, but it worked anyway and had indeed placed him into such a vulnerable state. ¡®She fond it when you fell asleep, and wanted to ask why you had such a thing?¡± Phukomeia said a wide grin on her lips. ¡°Defence,¡± he blurted out, not even trying to lie as he noticed that Nolkonoe as well as the Lead warrior, her Heir and several other warriors were watching him, large knives, or spears in hand. The tips off said spears were just so slightly pointed towards him. ¡°Defence? Your mind must be still weary from such a long day. You have us to protect you pup!¡± Phukomeia said as she stared down blankly at him. Looking around, he noticed several others were also staring at him with the same strict glare. Charlie racked his mind for an excuse. Looking to the Chiefess, he thought of one. ¡°It¡¯s a gift to the Chiefess for looking after me,¡± Charlie said, smiling a wildly smile towards the Chiefess. For a second there was quite as Nolkonoe translate his words. Wrapping Charlie in her arms, she bombarded him with kisses. The warriors clammed as they saw the Chiefess¡¯s tail begin to smack against the beast¡¯s back, also hitting Charlie and several others near by on its frantic smacks of love. Giggling, the women moved back a little to allow the Chiefess to play and tease her toy. Licking and kissing his neck and face, the Chiefess held her pet tightly. Again, the women giggled as they watched the Chiefess pin him against the fury body of the war beast. Hours past and soon they began to move over large hill. ¡°Chiefess!¡± Nolkonoe called to the Chiefess. Raising her head from the neck of Charlie, she looked at Nolkonoe. A little annoyed at being disturbed during her time teasing Charlie, she nodded to the woman. ¡°We are in sight of the village,¡± At hearing this, the Chiefess groaned as she stared down at him. ¡°Cuddles later!¡± she declared before straightening her back and regaining her noble composure. Readjusting her headdress, she tucked her new ¡®gift gun¡¯ in her waist belt. Well, that was any form of self-defence gone, Charlie thought as he started to wipe the saliva of the wolf woman from his face. Oh god it was in his hair! If it was anything like the dogs he kept at his home, he knew it was bound to be difficult to get the saliva out. Grabbing Charlie and dragging him to her side, the Chiefess placed an arm around his waist. Keeping one hand on her knife and the other around him. Through doing this she showed her dominance over him as well as her status as a successful warrior. Charlie blushed slightly as the Chiefess stroked the side of his face. Grabbing his chin, she made look up to her. Moving her hand to her feather headdress, she took a singular feather out and placed it on his hand. ¡°Hold,¡± she said quietly as they now began to approach the village. Thundering down hills of sand, through the canyon and eventually they reached the edge of the wooden gates that marked the entrance of the village. Yells and cries came from the battlements above as the warriors saw them approach. As they passed the gates and into the village it was only a matter of seconds until a crowd had flooded around them. Yelling, bickering, muttering in their strange tongue, and cheering at the sight of food peeking out from the boxes. The tribe didn''t even need any word from the warriors to know how the raid went. Yet still the Chiefess didn''t allow them to indulge just yet as she made them follow her on her war beast to the centre of the village. As the news of their arrival spread, the huntresses soon swarmed in with the crowd. Charlie¡¯s eyes caught that of the Heir to the huntresses, and then the lead. Both stared with a mix of anger and relief that they had returned. He couldn¡¯t blame them; they would probably have loved to pillage the outpost. Arriving at the centre of the village, it was clear to Charlie that the entirety of the tribe had gathered. All could see the outcome of the pillage at a single glance as huntresses and warriors handed food to the village children. It was against the commands of the Chiefess, but still a forgivable grievance. Keeping her arm around Charlie, the Chiefess gracefully dismounted the war beast. Charlie was dragged along with her as she moved from the war beast and to the stage at the centre of the village square. Climbing onto the same stage in which he ad see a traditional dance, sacrifice of a pig, as well as being claimed by the Chiefess, he now saw a fire pit. Most likely this was where the tribe planned to cook and eat the huntresses. Smiling, Charlie hoped with a bit of luck and budge of good fate, this fire pit would never again roast a member of the tribe for a sacrifice. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Standing at the centre of the stage, not far from the fire pit, the Chiefess yanked Charlie even closer to her side. Holding onto his arm, she began to walk around the stage, presenting him to the tribe. Yelling, to the crowd, the Chiefess began to talk in her confusing native tongue. After a few laps around the stage of parading Charlie, she stopped and presented him before the tribe. Taking the feather from his hand, she raised it into the air. Continuing her speech, she grabbed Charlie¡¯s head and pulled him closer. Brining the feather down, the Chiefess placed it into his hair. Cheers and yelps came from the crowd as the Chiefess ordered the women to start giving out the food. Several Vultures took the coppers into the village, most likely to a secure position. Tiered, but also feeling as if a wait had been lifted from both his mental sate and shoulders, Charlie gave no resistance as the Chiefess lifted him into her arms. Carrying him over the stage, she took him over to a long table. Moving around the table and to her throne, she placed him down onto the chair next to her throne. Sitting down in her throne, she smiled down at Charlie. The unusual look of happiness on his face bringing and even wider smile to her face. So cute! She thought as she leaned over and placed a kiss onto the side of his face. That night was going to be a good one. The Chiefess had demanded three months of food within an hour¡¯s time of them leaving the outpost the first time. Doing this meant that they would have had time to gather the food, but not poison it. Confirming the food wasn¡¯t poisoned was also helped by their strong sense of smell. Despite having three months of food, the Chiefess planned to hold a feast that night where they would eat at least one month¡¯s worth of that food. After that, the Chiefess planned to get Charlie a little drunk before dragging him off to her room. Licking her lips, she remembered what he was like on the night she claimed him. Still though, she knew the remaining two months were more than enough to hold them over until the Lead Forger and her group returned with results from the capital. How long was it going to take again? Considering she was still by his side, she kissed him again. ¡°I love you,¡± She whispered in her language before kissing him one last time and pulling away. The blushing Charlie sat still in his chair. His arms crossed as he nervously shuffled as the Chiefess wrapped an arm around his waist. In this wolf form, she was far taller. Meaning that when she dragged him closer to her side, the side of his head pressed against her breasts. Some natives who had noticed this laughed and giggled. Quickly though they scampered off as they noticed Charlie glaring at them. Even as they ran, they still glanced over their shoulders to laugh and the scorning look of Charlie. Happily, their tails wagged and clumsily hit against one another as they ran off. Without context, the Chiefess noticed Charlie staring off after the women. Growling a little, she leaned down and bit his ear. Turning to look at her, Charlie saw the puffed-out cheeks and just behind her the angrily wagging tail of the Chiefess. ¡°Sorry,¡± Charlie said, but his please went unheard as the Chiefess buried her face into his neck. Biting and nipping at him, she wrapped her arms around him. ¡°No look at women, look me,¡± The Chiefess said in her best English. ¡°Sorry,¡± Charlie muttered as the Chiefess pulled him even closer to her side. ¡°Cuddle,¡± she said, making him wrap one of his arms around her. Smiling, Charlie decided it was best to not resist. Leaning against her, he smiled and allowed her to hold him. ¡°Sure,¡± he muttered, allowing her to rub her tail against his back. Seeing the smile on his face as he enjoyed the feeling of her tail, the Chiefess¡¯s sour mood quickly sweetened. ¡°You luck I love you,¡± she said, placing a kiss onto the top of his head before relaxing herself against him. The lead Huntress and Klipesia moved past the crowds of dancing, eating, and drinking tribespeople and towards the table where the Chiefess fawned over her precious Charlie. Looking up from cuddling and teasing Charlie, the Chiefess sneered as she saw an annoyed looking Klipesia and far happier lead huntress. ¡°You did well today Chiefess,¡± the Lead Huntress said. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m busy,¡± the Chiefess answered back, still wrapping her arms around the head of Charlie. Presenting to her the wooden tray of food, three cups, and jug of wine, the lead huntress smiled. ¡°I brought you two food and drink,¡± the Lead Huntress explained. Still narrowing her eyes, but calming slightly, the Chiefess looked at the contents of the tray. Licking her lips, she looked at the colourful wrappers of the weird imperial food known as ¡®sweets¡¯. ¡°Why are there three cups?¡± the Chiefess questioned, not allowing herself to be tempted by the¡ five sweets oh that was tempting to her. But she ignored it. ¡°Would you mind if Klipesia sat with you?¡± the lead Huntress asked, gesturing her annoyed, yet tammied daughter forward. ¡°No,¡± the Chiefess said without a second¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Oh, come on!¡± Klipesia said, annoyed at how quickly the Chiefess had refused her. Reaching into a small leather bag on her side, the lead huntress brought out another five of the sweets and placed them into the bowl. ¡°I promise she will behave as best as she can that is,¡± The lead huntress said, covering the last part with a large breath. Staring at the sweets in the bowl, the Chiefess kept finding it harder and harder to refuse the offer of the lead huntress. ¡°For a little bit,¡± the Chiefess said as she pulled the chair next to her away from the table making it clear that despite allowing her to sit with them, she wasn''t going to allow her to sit next to her Charlie. ¡°Asshole,¡± this of course is a rough translation of what Klipesia said considering that there wasn¡¯t word for that in their native language. Same rule applied when the Chiefess responded to her with a simple ¡°you cunt.¡± A mixture of fear, confusion, and amusement battle for control over Charlie¡¯s emotional state as he could not understand what the women was saying, but the sight of them arguing or bickering in such a childish manner got a few little laughs out of him. Across the village square not too far out of sight sat the vultures at their long decorative table. Nolkonoe watched happily as she saw the Chiefess rugby tackle Klipesia into the table while a shaking yet also laughing Charlie watched on with just as much confusion as her. ¡°They have grown,¡± the Lead warrior said, taking a seat next to Nolkonoe. Smiling, she also gave he greetings to Phukomeia. The Heir to the warriors sat down on the other side of the lead warrior. ¡°Indeed, but these don¡¯t seem to have,¡± Nolkonoe commented, looking to see Phukomeia and the heir of the warriors both looking at the ¡®fun¡¯ the Chiefess and Klipesia were having. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m too old to be playing game like that! As a Vulture I must be gentle, yet strong, wild yet refined. All so I can breed a man, take his money, and help the clan and tribe,¡± Phukomeia said, giving herself as many reasons as possible not to go and join in with the games. ¡°What about you? Do you think the same?¡± Nolkonoe asked the silent heir to the warriors. ¡°Yes,¡± she said quietly. Both older women rolled their eyes. ¡°Idiots, your both young! Go, play, be happy,¡± Nolkonoe said, grabbing Phukomeia¡¯s tail and hushing her off to go and enjoy the fun. ¡°Mother!¡± Phukomeia wined. ¡°Go! It will be like when you were children!¡± Nolkonoe said, the lead warrior also ushering her daughter off to go and join the Chiefess and Klipesia. Trying to hide their excitement, the two women ran over to them. ¡°Your right,¡± Nolkonoe said to Cluupyte. ¡°About what?¡± She answered back, laughing as she watched Phukomeia pounce onto Charlie, just for the Chiefess to do a counter-pounce onto her. ¡°They have grown,¡± Nolkonoe said, a smile also spreading across her lips. The boy was so innocent, so caring, so easy to forgive, so easy to love. A ominous reality still gripped her though as she thought to herself, how long shall this last? Chapter 38 – Bloody History part 1 Dragging his head from his pillows, Charlie scanned around the room. As usual by the point, the Chiefess lay next to him. Around him wrapper her arms, preventing him from moving his body. Turning his head more to get a better look at her, he couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at her ears as they flopped around in her sleep. Was this a sign of her dreaming? He remembered some of the dogs he had back in the capital used to wag their tails if they were having a good dream, so maybe her ears were just her dreaming. Moving his head up a little more, he looked to see her tail wagging. Yeah, she was dreaming. Charlie started to his left, away from the Chiefess. Phukomeia lay on the bed in quiet contempt. Behind her, Charlie could just see the top of her tail swaying from side to side as she stared at him. ¡°You look cute while sleeping,¡± she said, smiling gently at him. ¡°Tell me, Charlie, how many pups do you humans usually have?¡± Phukomeia said, her big, beautiful eyes locking onto his. ¡°Pups?¡± Charlie said, blushing a little as he noticed her nude state. Laughing a little at his visible arousal of noticing that he himself and the Chiefess were also nude. ¡°Sorry, I mean babies,¡± Phukomeia said, licking her lips and the growing shyness of Charlie. She had to admit though, she was impressed about how he still managed to keep a coherent sentence despite how embarrassed and nervous he was getting. Weak body, but a strong mind. ¡°We have about maybe, anywhere between one to three,¡± Charlie explained, looking away from her as she crawled across the bed and to his side. ¡°I see,¡± she said in her deep native accent as she pressed herself against his arm. ¡°M¡. May I ask why¡ you ask?¡± Charlie said, his voice beginning to tremble. Phukomeia smile widened, she had done this to simply get a little glance into his mind, think for a moment what he thought. All this would help her to both understand him and evolve her training as a Vulture and her skills of seducing people, as well as getting into their minds. So far, her analysis told her that he was good at being able to think well in highly stressful situations, but his speech detreated quickly the more nervous he got. Before she had found it weird how he seemed so calm in otherwise stressful situations. Firstly, at the ritual, she assumed it was because of the drugs, and times before and after she could see now it was just his mind. The mind of a merchant that was able to think well in hard situations. Smart but weak. She could see why the Chiefess liked him. Placing a kiss onto his cheek, she began to probe him further. ¡°Well, how many pups do you think you will have with the Chiefess? Or maybe with the two fuck wits over there,¡± Phukomeia said, pointing to the two women in the corner of the room. Charlie couldn¡¯t see them well, but he could tell it was the Heirs of the huntress and warrior clans. Placing her lips against his ear, she whispered into them. ¡°How many pups would you have with me?¡± Seeing his face turning a bright red, she decided to move away before his squirming woke the Chiefess. ¡°What do you want?¡± He said, relaxing a little as she moved away from him. ¡°I just wanted to tease you a little, anyway you should probably get up soon, Nolkonoe wants to speak with you,¡± Phukomeia said, moving back even more until she was off the bed. ¡°Would you mind?¡± Charlie said, nodding to the tightly wound arms of the Chiefess. Smiling, Phukomeia only laughed as she began to decipher which clothes were hers based on scent. ¡°Hey? You going to help?¡± Charlie asked as he watched her begin to put on her grass top. Humming to herself, Phukomeia carried on with getting dressed. ¡°Please,¡± Charlie asked, knowing she was probably just wanting to tease him more. ¡°For what price?¡± she said, smirking as she put on her grass skirt. ¡°Depends on what you want?¡± Charlie said, not wanting to have to do something that would be too much of a bother to him. He had a long week and didn¡¯t want to have another week like it for at least a couple of clam ones. ¡°One day, in the future, spend one day with me. Not the Vultures, but with me,¡± ¡°Do I have the room to ask why?¡± Charlie asked, wanting to know the catch to the seemingly harmless request. ¡°I want to know more about the man who has been taken into the Chiefess¡¯s harem,¡± Phukomeia smiled as she saw the look of confusion on his face. ¡°Harem?¡± he questioned. ¡°Indeed, I believe Nolkonoe mentioned it before. But each clan must offer up one of its heirs as the wife or concubine in this case to the Chiefess, I am one of the several concubines. Klipesia mother is currently filling the place for the heir to the Forger clan as they refuse to offer tribute. Klipesia also doesn¡¯t wish to be a concubine and the only reason she is even in here today is because of you. Since she doesn¡¯t wish to be a concubine, Cluupyte has been filling her place. Again, Cluupyte¡¯s daughter is only here because of you,¡± Phukomeia explained as she scoured the room for a brush to get the knots out of her fur. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. After Phukomeia had used the imperial made brush to take the knots out of her tail fur, Charlie spoke. ¡°I agree,¡± ¡°To what?¡± Phukomeia answered, looking over his nudity as it seemed the Chiefess had wrapped her legs around his waist since the last time she had looked at him. ¡°Your terms to give in exchange for helping me out of the Chiefess¡¯s bloody vice-like grip,¡± Charlie said, getting a little annoyed at her smirk. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wake her,¡± Phukomeia said with a smile. ¡°Wait no!¡± Before Charlie could plea, Phukomeia was already by the side of the Chiefess. Grabbing her tail, she yanked with all her might before sprinting out the door. ¡°You bastard!¡± Charlie yelled after her as the Chiefess sprung to life. Instinctively, she smacked Charlie on the head, assuming it was his fault that her tail was pulled. Seeing the murder in her eyes, Charlie decided it was best to try and not fight her. Scurrying from her arms, he yanked on a pair of trousers, a shirt, then some shoes before scampering out the door. A confused, frustrated, and still tiered Chiefess only watched him, not having the energy to care for the time being. She had a good sense of smell, and even better hearing, she could just find him later. Widening her eyes, the Chiefess realised something, with his newly found presence as a member of the tribe there were bound to be women from clans trying to claim him. Leaping from the bed she got dressed in her usual attire before sprinting after him. Out of the door, she only caught a glimpse of Phukomeia dragging him off around a corner. Oh right, Nolkonoe wanted him. Grunting, the Chiefess could only hope he got to the temple safely. Practically dragging Charlie through the streets, Phukomeia manoeuvred between the buildings and groups of people. Every now and then surely would catch the eye of a native woman or group from native women who would laugh, giggle, or make a gesture for him to come over to them. Even if he wanted to respond to them, he couldn''t as Phukomeia moved so fast between the houses that the groups quickly became a hazy blur. Eventually, they reached their destination, the bottom steps that led up to the gigantic temple, the main temple of the village. Nervously he stayed up for the seemingly never-ending staircase that looked to be at least a few thousand of the cold, tanned a reddish-blue by the sun, steps. Knowing that the weak human would probably not be able to go up that many steps without becoming exhausted, Phukomeia wrapped him in her tail before she got onto all fours. Digging her nails into the sand, she threw herself forward, and up the steps. A shaking Charlie bounced in the grip of her tail as she leapt up the temple, ten steps at a time. He had to admit, despite the mix of fear and motion sickness he was feeling, she was an incredibly fast form of transport. Reaching the top of the steps, a sweaty, but happily exercised Phukomeia placed him down onto the ground. Collapsing onto the stone, Charlie laid there for a few seconds. Staring at him impatiently, Phukomeia waited for him to stand, but he didn''t. Jumping she realised that she may have accidentally killed him, and immediately flung herself to his side and began to look him over. His face was a putrid white as his eyes slowly tracked up from the ground to look at her. ¡°Hey, you alive?¡± Phukomeia set as she stared down at the slowly reddening cheeks of Charlie. ¡°Throwing him around like that had shaken all the blood in his body, give him a couple of minutes and allow the blood to return to him. Once his cheeks are a rosy red bring him into the temple.¡± Nolkonoe said, having come out of the temple after hearing from one of her guards that they had arrived. Only to come out to see Charlie having been shaken like one of the fruit drinks of the southern-eastern realm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Phukomeia said, moving down and begging to lick his cheeks. ¡°I said don¡¯t touch him! he has motion sickness and needs to be still,¡± Nolkonoe snapped at Phukomeia. Phukomeia moved back, allowing Charlie to relax. Seeing the exhausted look in his eyes from even inside the temple, Nolkonoe ordered a guard to get them some food and sugary drinks. A shadow fell over Charlie. Looking up, he saw Nolkonoe with a plate of berries and fruity drinks. Kneeling by his side, she brought the drink to his lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± Charlie said, drinking the drink, before quickly devouring the berries. Seeing the colour quickly returning to his cheeks, she smiled. ¡°You alright?¡± Nolkonoe asked as she looked at the brightening eyes of Charlie. ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Charlie said, moving to wipe his lips of the remaining juice from the berries and drink. Smirking, Phukomeia leapt forward and licked his lips. ¡°Tasty~¡± she muttered before helping him get to his feet. Wobbling slightly, Nolkonoe threw an arm out to stop Charlie from falling over. Waiting until he was able to walk on his own, Nolkonoe took him towards the temple. ¡°Wait outside, I wish to talk with him alone,¡± Nolkonoe said, extending her request to both the guards and Phukomeia. A little annoyed she had come all this way, just to be turned around and told to leave, Phukomeia reluctantly left with the guards. Alone, Nolkonoe looked to Charlie. Waving a hand, she gestured for him to follow as she moved into another room. Immediately upon entering, the vile scent of seaman and blood assaulted his nostrils. To his dismay, it was a familiar scent that reminded him of the sacrificial hut of the Vultures. His legs shook, preventing him from entering the darkroom. Muttering a few words, Nolkonoe¡¯s hand lit into a small flame. Moving around the room, she began to light torches, filling the room with orange light. Charlie¡¯s legs stiffened as he saw the person-sized polls that lined the sides of the walls. In total, he counted ten of the blood-stained polls. On the floor laid piles of pillows, all stained with blood or seed. ¡°What is this place?¡± Charlie said, trying to still his nerves as he saw Nolkonoe light the last of the torches, revealing a large stone altar at the far end of the room. In some kind of twisted irony that was the only piece of furniture in this room that wasn''t smeared with blood. ¡°I''ve brought you here today two things,¡± Nolkonoe said, throwing the flaming torch into a bowl of the pitch. ¡°First, I would like to talk to you about the Region Lord, and to do that I must talk about our goddesses,¡± Nolkonoe said, sitting down on the stone altar. Raising a finger, she gestured Charlie forward, teasing him to come and know more and the Tribe¡¯s macabre history. Chapter 39 – Bloody History part 2